The defence of the nonconformists plea for peace, or, An account of the matter of their nonconformity against Mr. J. Cheney's answer called The conforming nonconformist, and The nonconforming conformist : to which is added the second part in answer to Mr. Cheney's Five undertakings / by Richard Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 300 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 97 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26911
         Wing B1238
         ESTC R10601
         12386161
         ocm 12386161
         60850
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26911)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60850)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 268:9)
      
       
         
           
             The defence of the nonconformists plea for peace, or, An account of the matter of their nonconformity against Mr. J. Cheney's answer called The conforming nonconformist, and The nonconforming conformist : to which is added the second part in answer to Mr. Cheney's Five undertakings / by Richard Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [14], 176 p.
           
             Printed for Benjamin Alsop ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. -- Nonconformists plea for peace.
           J. C. -- (John Cheyney). -- Conforming nonconformist and the nonconforming conformist.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           Nonconformists
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           OR
           An
           Account
           of
           the
           Matter
           of
           their
           NONCONFORMITY
           ,
           Against
           Mr.
           Cheney's
           Answer
           ,
           Called
           
             The
             Conforming
             Nonconformist
          
           ,
           And
           
             The
             Nonconforming
             Conformist
          
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           the
           Second
           Part
           In
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Cheney's
           Five
           Undertakings
           .
        
         
           By
           RICHARD
           BAXTER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Benjamin
             Alsop
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           over
           against
           the
           Stocks-Market
           .
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           TOo
           many
           of
           the
           contentions
           of
           this
           age
           do
           tell
           the
           world
           how
           much
           the
           several
           parties
           differ
           in
           Piety
           and
           Malignity
           ,
           Humility
           and
           Pride
           ,
           Love
           and
           Malice
           ,
           Meekness
           and
           Cruelty
           ;
           But
           I
           think
           verily
           the
           controversie
           here
           managed
           between
           this
           brother
           and
           me
           ,
           doth
           but
           tell
           you
           how
           weak
           and
           fumbling
           a
           thing
           mans
           understanding
           is
           here
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           diversity
           of
           apprehensions
           all
           men
           have
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           who
           agree
           in
           the
           main
           ;
           and
           how
           diversity
           of
           Lights
           or
           appearances
           ,
           
           may
           cause
           great
           and
           confident
           contrariety
           of
           judgments
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           changes
           in
           the
           same
           person
           .
           The
           difference
           between
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           and
           Peter
           and
           
             Paul.
             Gal.
          
           2.
           tell
           us
           how
           far
           the
           best
           of
           mortals
           are
           from
           perfection
           .
           Our
           difference
           I
           think
           is
           not
           caused
           by
           contrariety
           of
           worldly
           Interests
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           divided
           even
           Abraham's
           family
           and
           Lot's
           ,
           and
           much
           worse
           ,
           Joseph's
           brethren
           from
           him
           )
           For
           as
           neither
           of
           us
           have
           any
           great
           matters
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           but
           our
           daily
           bread
           (
           which
           is
           enough
           ,
           )
           so
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           he
           seeketh
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           cannot
           if
           I
           would
           ,
           who
           daily
           expect
           to
           give
           up
           my
           account
           ,
           and
           carry
           about
           me
           a
           thorn
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           enough
           to
           cure
           at
           least
           the
           expectation
           of
           fleshly
           and
           worldly
           pleasure
           and
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           Read
           not
           therefore
           these
           books
           ,
           as
           the
           conflict
           of
           enemies
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           consultation
           of
           unfeigned
           loving
           friends
           who
           fain
           would
           understand
           the
           truth
           :
           You
           see
           he
           abhorreth
           the
           silencing
           or
           persecuting
           the
           ministers
           of
           
           England
           for
           Nonconformity
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           all
           disaffection
           on
           such
           accounts
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           I
           shew
           the
           great
           mistakes
           in
           his
           writing
           ,
           impute
           them
           not
           to
           the
           habitual
           weakness
           of
           his
           judgment
           ;
           But
           1
           to
           the
           badness
           of
           his
           cause
           .
           2
           To
           the
           newness
           and
           crudity
           of
           his
           thoughts
           about
           it
           :
           For
           though
           he
           hath
           been
           long
           a
           publick
           conforming
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           lately
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           satisfaction
           which
           he
           here
           expressed
           ,
           being
           before
           purposed
           no
           more
           to
           declare
           or
           subscribe
           what
           he
           here
           defendeth
           :
           And
           new
           thoughts
           are
           seldom
           well
           digested
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           this
           the
           rather
           because
           some
           say
           that
           
             he
             is
             an
             honest
             weak
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             his
             good
             will
             to
             defend
             their
             cause
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             as
             it
             will
             shortly
             be
             done
             by
             some
             greater
             men
             that
             are
             about
             it
             .
          
           But
           my
           opinion
           is
           that
           his
           concessions
           and
           coming
           so
           near
           the
           truth
           doth
           give
           him
           so
           much
           advantage
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           ablest
           of
           them
           that
           
           stand
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           more
           to
           marr
           their
           matter
           ,
           and
           assault
           us
           with
           less
           success
           than
           he
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           advise
           his
           Reader
           to
           pardon
           such
           slips
           in
           the
           book
           which
           I
           confute
           ,
           as
           concern
           not
           much
           the
           cause
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           the
           oversights
           of
           the
           well
           meaning
           Author
           .
           As
           when
           pag.
           8.
           he
           distributeth
           the
           
             Learned
             Ministry
             into
             several
             degrees
          
           ;
           of
           which
           one
           is
           
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Learning
          
           ,
           and
           another
           such
           as
           
             have
             a
             little
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           's
           easie
           to
           know
           that
           this
           was
           a
           meer
           oversight
           .
           And
           in
           his
           supplement
           pag.
           145.
           when
           he
           saith
           
             [
             
               God
               himself
               doth
               assent
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               the
               lyes
               and
               wickednesses
               of
               men
               and
               devils
            
          
           ]
           .
           It
           's
           like
           the
           Reader
           will
           think
           that
           he
           meaneth
           by
           the
           use
           ,
           that
           
             [
             men
             and
             devils
             use
             to
             lye
             and
             do
             wickedness
             ,
             ]
          
           or
           act
           these
           sins
           :
           If
           so
           ,
           it
           were
           odious
           blasphemy
           indeed
           :
           But
           by
           conference
           I
           have
           cause
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Author's
           judgment
           is
           sound
           in
           those
           
           points
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           but
           an
           heedless
           speech
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           meaneth
           no
           more
           but
           that
           
             [
             God
             consenteth
             when
             lyes
             and
             wickednesses
             are
             committed
             that
             men
             make
             good
             use
             of
             them
             in
             esse
             cognito
             ,
             ]
          
           as
           to
           repent
           of
           them
           or
           hate
           them
           or
           take
           warning
           to
           avoid
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           himself
           will
           use
           them
           as
           occasions
           of
           some
           accidental
           good
           ;
           as
           sickness
           is
           used
           to
           honour
           the
           skill
           of
           the
           Physician
           :
           And
           that
           the
           word
           Assent
           slipt
           in
           because
           his
           cause
           was
           in
           his
           thoughts
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             equivocation
             :
             To
             make
             such
             use
             of
             the
             Liturgie
             in
             esse
             cognito
          
           as
           to
           hate
           it
           ,
           or
           perswade
           from
           
             it
             ,
             no
             enemy
             will
             deny
          
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           using
           it
           ?
           To
           use
           the
           Liturgie
           is
           to
           read
           and
           practise
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           use
           lying
           and
           wickedness
           is
           to
           lye
           and
           do
           wickedly
           :
           that
           which
           you
           call
           sin
           
             objective
             in
             esse
             cognito
          
           is
           not
           sin
           indeed
           ,
           but
           the
           idea
           of
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           the
           real
           Liturgie
           which
           we
           must
           make
           a
           Covenant
           to
           use
           .
        
         
         
           Ans.
           And
           who
           can
           manage
           an
           ill
           cause
           without
           somewhat
           that
           is
           too
           like
           it
           ?
           And
           who
           doth
           any
           thing
           which
           needeth
           no
           repentance
           or
           amendment
           ?
           And
           who
           is
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           speak
           wisely
           at
           all
           times
           ?
           Let
           us
           pity
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           a
           teachable
           mind
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           the
           world
           of
           Concord
           in
           perfection
           .
           O
           how
           much
           harder
           is
           it
           to
           justifie
           proud
           Schismatical
           silenccers
           and
           persecutors
           of
           the
           just
           ,
           than
           to
           excuse
           the
           failings
           of
           the
           weak
           !
           and
           with
           how
           great
           a
           difference
           shall
           they
           be
           shortly
           judged
           ,
           as
           sure
           as
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           judgment
           to
           be
           expected
           !
           Yea
           ,
           how
           much
           easier
           will
           it
           be
           for
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           for
           Indians
           and
           Americans
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           than
           for
           those
           that
           malignantly
           oppressed
           men
           of
           most
           serious
           piety
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           Christ
           as
           by
           his
           own
           pretended
           authority
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           name
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           following
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             THe
             occasions
             and
             reasons
             of
             answering
             Mr.
             Ch's
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             Of
             Reordination
             ,
             
               
                 Equally
                 Sinfull
                 with
                 Rebaptization
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 
                   Greg.
                   M.
                
                 §
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   ordination
                   required
                
                 ,
                 supposed
                 the
                 persons
                 were
                 
                   not
                   ordained
                
                 before
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Chey's
                 .
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 glosses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 removed
                 .
                 §
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             Of
             the
             several
             orders
             of
             ministers
             .
             Mr.
             Ch's
             .
             trifling
             in
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             
               Order
               noted
               .
               §
            
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Bishop's
             Oath
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             Of
             the
             words
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             5
             sorts
             of
             mission
             or
             commission
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             Mr.
             C
             '
             
               s
               6.
               section
               answered
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             with
             pity
             :
             
               concerning
               those
               words
               to
               the
               People
               .
            
             To
             come
             forth
             and
             make
             their
             exceptions
             to
             the
             person
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             damnatory
             clauses
             in
             the
             Athanasian
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             About
             the
             certainty
             of
             
               baptized
               Infants
               salvation
            
             made
             an
             
               Article
               of
               faith
            
             .
             
               
                 Mr.
                 C.
                 gives
                 no
                 answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 B's
                 objections
                 .
                 §
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Ely
                 '
                 
                   s
                   judgment
                   .
                   §
                
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   case
                   put
                   at
                   the
                
                 conference
                 at
                 the
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Sanderson
                 '
                 
                   s
                   answer
                
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Reply
                 to
                 that
                 answer
                 ,
                 with
                 Bishop
                 Morley's
                 return
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 that
                 return
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               About
               coming
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
            
             without
             a
             full
             trust
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Apocryphal
               writings
            
             as
             they
             are
             imposed
             by
             the
             
               Calendar
               and
               Rubrick
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               approved
               of
               and
               consented
               to
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               consenting
               to
               the
            
             Imposition
             of
             Reading
             the
             Liturgy
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               About
               denying
            
             Christian
             burial
             to
             unbaptized
             Infants
             and
             persons
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             Touching
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             Whether
             we
             may
             declare
             our
             Consent
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             desirous
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ?
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
            
             sole
             sponsion
             of
             God-Fathers
             
               in
               the
            
             Liturgie
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             Concerning
             the
             imposing
             of
             kneeling
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               supper
            
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             
               Cross
               in
               baptism
            
             .
             
               
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Consecrating
                   ,
                   dedicating
                   sign
                
                 .
                 §
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Reasons
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 silence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 accuse
                 Christ's
                 Law
                 of
                 imperfection
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 commissioned
                 not
                 
                   his
                   Apostles
                
                 to
                 institute
                 any
                 new
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 prohibition
                 .
                 12
                 Deut.
                 
                   of
                   adding
                   or
                   diminishing
                
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 C's
                 
                   Argumentum
                   ad
                   hominem
                
                 considered
                 
                 §
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 antient
                 Christians
                 practise
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 C's
                 objection
                 removed
                 .
                 §
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 commandment
                 in
                 forbidding
                 Images
                 .
                 §
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Mr
                 Cheney's
                 concession
                 .
                 §
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 full
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 sign
                 .
                 §
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Bishops
                
                 notions
                 .
                 §
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   efficacy
                   of
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Aquinas
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 §
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 More
                 objections
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 cavils
                 removed
                 .
                 §
                 12.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             About
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             parishioners
             thrice
             a
             year
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             Of
             accusing
             those
             that
             are
             refused
             the
             communion
             within
             14
             dayes
             .
             
               
                 The
                 true
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 
                   parish
                   minister's
                   power
                
                 to
                 suspend
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 in
                 22
                 particulars
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             Of
             the
             
               Chancellor's
               office
            
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 Mr.
                 C.
                 thirteen
                 parts
                 of
                 discipline
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Proved
                 to
                 be
                 defective
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Objection
                 answered
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 power
                 the
                 parish
                 minister
                 hath
                 in
                 publishing
                 an
                 excommunication
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Surplice
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Rule
             for
             finding
             
               Easter
               day
            
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               our
            
             Assenting
             ,
             Consenting
             
               to
               ,
               and
            
             approving
             
               of
               the
            
             many
             disorders
             and
             defects
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             Whether
             we
             may
             assent
             to
             the
             Preface
             for
             justifying
             all
             that
             was
             in
             the
             
               Book
               before
            
             ?
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             Whether
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
            
             be
             
               any
               part
               of
               the
               book
            
             to
             which
             we
             are
             
               required
               to
               give
               our
               consent
            
             ?
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
            
             About
             declaring
             it
             
               unlawful
               to
               take
               arms
               by
               the
               Kings
               authority
               against
               any
               commissionated
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
            
             Of
             the
             
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             handled
             at
             large
             .
             
               per
               tot
            
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             About
             the
             
               exposition
               of
               Oaths
            
             and
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             Several
             false
             devices
             
               of
               Mr.
            
             Ch.
             for
             stretching
             of
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Professions
             .
             
               The
               vanity
               of
               which
               is
               discovered
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             Mr.
             Cheney
             '
             s
             conclusion
             evidenced
             
               to
               be
            
             a
             bundle
             of
             mistakes
             and
             impertinencies
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             A
             full
             and
             clear
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Ch's
             .
             supplement
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             part
             .
             Mr.
             Cheney's
             Five
             undertakings
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Quest.
               
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             certain
             by
             Gods
             word
             that
             Infants
             baptized
             dying
             before
             actual
             sin
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             ?
          
           
             
             
               2
               Quest.
               
            
             Whether
             may
             unconverted
             ones
             within
             the
             Church
             demand
             and
             receive
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ?
          
           
             
               3
               Quest.
               
            
             Whether
             a
             minister
             may
             put
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             those
             of
             his
             parish
             who
             be
             Christned
             People
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             tender
             themselves
             to
             receive
             ,
             being
             under
             no
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ?
          
           
             
               4
               Quest.
               
            
             Whether
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             ungodly
             Christians
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             penal
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             excommunicate
             ones
             ?
          
           
             
               5
               Quest.
               
            
             Whether
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             Doctrine
             and
             principles
             concerning
             particular
             Churches
             be
             sound
             and
             good
             ?
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           NON-CONFORMIST'S
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           AGAINST
           Mr.
           J.
           CHENY
           ,
           THE
           Non-conforming
           Conformist
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             DEar
             Brother
             ,
             I
             have
             diligently
             read
             and
             considered
             your
             Book
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             give
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Effect
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             reproved
             many
             that
             blame
             you
             for
             not
             telling
             me
             first
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             knowing
             what
             I
             could
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             before
             you
             ventured
             to
             publish
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             
             of
             our
             true
             Love
             and
             Acquaintance
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             a
             man
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             try
             and
             hear
             the
             utmost
             ,
             before
             he
             engage
             too
             deep
             :
             3.
             
             Because
             if
             you
             mistake
             ,
             it
             is
             many
             and
             heinous
             sins
             that
             you
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             by
             hardening
             multitudes
             in
             impenitency
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             consulted
             not
             you
             before
             I
             wrote
             ,
             and
             why
             then
             must
             you
             needs
             consult
             me
             .
             2.
             
             A
             wise
             man
             can
             conjecture
             what
             may
             be
             said
             against
             him
             ,
             without
             asking
             .
             3.
             
             You
             might
             suspect
             some
             hinderance
             to
             that
             which
             you
             judged
             a
             necessary
             duty
             .
             4.
             
             You
             have
             heard
             and
             read
             what
             the
             Non-Conformists
             say
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             what
             the
             Conformists
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             consultation
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             most
             impatient
             with
             them
             that
             suspect
             your
             intention
             and
             design
             ,
             and
             do
             hereby
             profess
             to
             them
             that
             know
             you
             not
             so
             well
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             from
             my
             heart
             believe
             you
             to
             be
             a
             better
             man
             than
             my self
             ,
             of
             good
             judgment
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             of
             greater
             meekness
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humility
             and
             self-denyal
             ;
             and
             do
             verily
             believe
             that
             your
             End
             was
             to
             promote
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             (
             which
             was
             mine
             .
             )
             And
             as
             I
             wrote
             to
             cure
             mens
             uncharitable
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ;
             so
             did
             you
             ,
             to
             cure
             or
             prevent
             mens
             thinking
             worse
             of
             the
             Conformists
             than
             they
             do
             deserve
             ;
             an
             End
             that
             's
             good
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             our
             measures
             of
             understanding
             are
             so
             various
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             we
             differ
             about
             the
             means
             :
             And
             therefore
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             guilty
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             deserting
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Cause
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             2.
             
             And
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Plaister
             which
             I
             made
             to
             heal
             the
             ulcerated
             minds
             of
             the
             haters
             and
             reproachers
             ,
             and
             silencers
             of
             them
             that
             deserve
             it
             
             not
             .
             3.
             
             And
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             such
             as
             be
             drawn
             by
             your
             Book
             to
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             aggravations
             which
             I
             named
             ,
             and
             fear
             my self
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             freedom
             of
             telling
             you
             and
             others
             ,
             my
             thoughts
             of
             your
             performance
             in
             your
             Book
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I.
             I
             perceive
             it
             is
             not
             your
             design
             to
             draw
             any
             man
             into
             so
             much
             Conformity
             as
             will
             procure
             him
             allowance
             in
             the
             Publick
             approved
             Ministry
             :
             And
             then
             what
             the
             better
             will
             the
             Church
             be
             for
             his
             change
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             while
             one
             point
             of
             Non-conformity
             will
             keep
             him
             out
             as
             well
             as
             a
             hundred
             ?
             For
             1.
             
             You
             profess
             that
             you
             cannot
             justifie
             all
             ,
             though
             you
             fain
             would
             .
             2.
             
             You
             over-pass
             some
             in
             your
             defence
             .
             3.
             
             You
             call
             your self
             a
             Non-conforming
             Conformist
             .
             4.
             
             You
             are
             fain
             to
             fly
             from
             your
             Country
             ,
             being
             an
             excommunicate
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             a
             poor
             condition
             among
             strangers
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             Goal
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               excommunicato
               capiendo
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             lived
             under
             the
             Worthy
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             Pearson
             ,
             accounted
             one
             of
             the
             most
             moderate
             and
             best
             in
             England
             .
             And
             what
             good
             would
             so
             much
             Conformity
             do
             the
             Church
             ?
             Can
             we
             serve
             them
             in
             a
             Prison
             any
             better
             than
             Non-Conformists
             may
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             of
             your
             Defence
             it self
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             II.
             You
             would
             have
             your
             Reader
             have
             my
             Book
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             profess
             to
             answer
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             profess
             so
             far
             to
             lay
             it
             by
             your self
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             To
             omit
             answering
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             which
             justifieth
             our
             Preaching
             and
             Assemblies
             (
             yea
             I
             think
             you
             plead
             for
             them
             ;
             )
             and
             my
             large
             Answer
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             Schism
             you
             seem
             to
             approve
             ,
             which
             we
             accept
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             Controversie
             .
          
           
           
             §
             5.
             2.
             
             But
             you
             also
             avoid
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Corporation
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             perhaps
             may
             prove
             more
             considerable
             than
             the
             silencing
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             the
             best
             Preachers
             among
             us
             for
             Non-conformity
             .
             But
             I
             blame
             you
             not
             for
             not
             doing
             more
             than
             you
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             3.
             
             But
             why
             did
             you
             avoid
             the
             Order
             of
             my
             Book
             's
             Objections
             ?
             and
             also
             the
             answering
             of
             any
             chief
             intimated
             reasons
             (
             while
             yet
             I
             did
             but
             intimate
             some
             few
             disclaiming
             argumentations
             ?
             )
             why
             do
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             you
             take
             them
             as
             you
             remember
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             your
             own
             conscience
             ,
             while
             you
             seem
             to
             answer
             the
             Book
             ?
             And
             what
             drew
             you
             to
             begin
             with
             Reordination
             (
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Antient
             Non-Conformists
             are
             put
             upon
             ?
             )
             But
             your
             disclaiming
             to
             defend
             the
             Oxford-Oath
             ,
             and
             your
             profession
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             and
             Declarations
             by
             the
             Law
             enjoyned
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             you
             never
             made
             your self
             ,
             doth
             bid
             us
             to
             believe
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             draw
             men
             
               to
               think
               mildly
               of
               conscientious
               Conformists
               ,
               that
               you
               write
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               judge
               Conformity
               lawful
               ,
               and
               a
               duty
               in
               case
               of
               silencing
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             so
             far
             prevail
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Noble
             man
             impeached
             of
             Treason
             ,
             that
             made
             it
             his
             business
             only
             to
             put
             by
             that
             charge
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             that
             when
             the
             Great
             and
             Good
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             shout
             was
             made
             for
             his
             being
             found
             
               not
               guilty
            
             ,
             he
             was
             yet
             (
             though
             the
             King's
             Uncle
             and
             Protector
             )
             beheaded
             as
             a
             Felon
             :
             Such
             a
             justification
             doth
             little
             good
             .
             And
             you
             say
             truly
             
             [
             
               I
               am
               not
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               smallest
               Sin
               to
               save
               my
               Life
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             I
             see
             not
             how
             this
             agreeth
             with
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             
               
                 After
                 that
                 Mens
                 weakness
                 and
                 ignorance
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 of
                 two
                 perceived
                 Sins
                 proposed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 safer
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 greater
              
               ]
               Answ.
            
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             a
             gross
             Contradiction
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               duty
               to
               choose
               ,
            
             or
             not
             avoid
             the
             least
             Sin
             :
             For
             that
             is
             no
             Sin
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             avoid
             ;
             and
             undoubtedly
             when
             two
             Sins
             are
             proposed
             ,
             every
             Man
             is
             bound
             to
             avoid
             both
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             equal
             with
             equal
             Zeal
             :
             And
             God
             never
             necessitateth
             Man
             to
             choose
             either
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             avoid
             both
             :
             But
             if
             our
             own
             Badness
             disable
             us
             from
             avoiding
             both
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             most
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             greater
             .
             I
             cannot
             pray
             without
             sinful
             dulness
             ,
             or
             imperfection
             of
             Faith
             :
             But
             I
             must
             rather
             avoid
             a
             total
             Omission
             than
             imperfect
             performance
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Faults
             are
             eminently
             in
             this
             .
             No
             Sin
             is
             to
             be
             done
             on
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             a
             greater
             Sin
             :
             But
             sometime
             the
             avoiding
             of
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             may
             make
             another
             thing
             
               (
               e.g.
            
             the
             omission
             of
             that
             which
             else
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Duty
             )
             to
             be
             then
             no
             Sin
             ,
             that
             else
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Sin.
             Negative
             Commands
             bind
             
               ad
               semper
            
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Non-conformist
               err
               ,
               it
               is
               on
               many
               accounts
               a
               safe
               Error
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               confessedly
               a
               refusal
               to
               Subscribe
               and
               Conform
               to
               a
               number
               of
               things
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               indifferent
               :
               Rigid
               Conformists
               confess
               them
               to
               be
               but
               Trifles
               comparatively
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               without
               them
               and
               yet
               do
               well
               :
               And
               Moderate
               Conformists
               confess
               them
               to
               be
               burdensom
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               and
               do
               better
               without
               them
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               were
               left
               
               to
               each
               Man's
               choice
               and
               will.
               
            
             Answ.
             
               But
               if
               we
               prove
               them
               far
               from
               indifferent
               ,
               Non-conformity
               will
               prove
               a
               necessary
               and
               great
               Duty
               :
               However
               ,
               I
               doubt
               the
               Imposers
               will
               give
               you
               as
               little
               thanks
               for
               this
               description
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               us
               for
               Non-conformity
               ▪
               Specially
               when
               you
               add
               that
               for
               this
               ,
            
             [
             
               We
               are
               thought
               Seditious
               ,
               Factious
               ,
               Schismatical
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               Silenced
               ,
               Imprisoned
               ,
               Anathematized
               ,
               and
               used
               as
               Intolerable
               .
            
             ]
             
               They
               will
               not
               love
               the
               Glass
               that
               sheweth
               them
               such
               a
               Face
               as
               you
               dislikingly
               describe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Especially
               when
               you
               tell
               them
               that
               you
            
             [
             
               Are
               satisfied
               that
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               great
               and
               dreadful
               Sin
               ,
               to
               Silence
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               and
               do
               by
               them
               as
               hath
               been
               for
               these
               many
               Years
               .
            
             ]
             And
             [
             
               Blame
               those
               loose
               Conscienced
               Men
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               their
               Humours
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               proud
               and
               imperious
               Wills
               ,
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               the
               standard
               of
               Unity
               ,
               Uniformity
               ,
               and
               Edification
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             ]
             
               This
               is
               but
               cold
               pleading
               for
               Conformity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOu
             begin
             with
             Reordination
             .
             And
             ,
             1st
             .
             I
             told
             you
             how
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             hath
             commonly
             abhorred
             it
             :
             The
             Canons
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             depose
             both
             the
             Ordainer
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordained
             .
             
               Gregory
               Magnus
            
             ,
             equalleth
             it
             with
             twice
             Baptism
             (
             which
             perhaps
             you
             may
             think
             lawful
             too
             )
             you
             are
             for
             it
             upon
             reason
             
               Toties
               quoties
            
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             how
             loth
             we
             should
             be
             as
             to
             Condemn
             that
             which
             so
             many
             worthy
             Men
             held
             as
             were
             the
             old
             Conformists
             :
             And
             may
             not
             
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             you
             should
             be
             more
             Cautelous
             how
             you
             contradict
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             to
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Had
             you
             heard
             as
             great
             a
             Man
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             declare
             that
             he
             could
             not
             take
             them
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             them
             that
             had
             not
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             had
             you
             heard
             my
             L.
             Chancellor
             Hide
             give
             such
             Reasons
             openly
             for
             Re-ordination
             as
             I
             did
             ;
             and
             had
             you
             seen
             the
             Writings
             of
             so
             Learned
             a
             Bishop
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             to
             prove
             such
             no
             Ministers
             as
             are
             Ordained
             but
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             heard
             such
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Argue
             for
             it
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             that
             impose
             Reordination
             ,
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             ,
             that
             Men
             are
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             that
             are
             Ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             only
             ?
             So
             that
             your
             sense
             of
             the
             Imposition
             is
             feigned
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             known
             thing
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             of
             your
             singular
             opinion
             for
             Reordination
             :
             You
             may
             as
             well
             feign
             them
             to
             be
             for
             Rebaptizing
             :
             They
             all
             renounce
             it
             with
             our
             Consent
             :
             Therefore
             they
             that
             require
             Men
             to
             be
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             must
             needs
             hold
             that
             they
             had
             no
             true
             Ordination
             before
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             should
             be
             for
             that
             which
             they
             abhor
             .
             So
             that
             it
             's
             past
             doubt
             ,
             you
             talk
             of
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             when
             you
             make
             this
             to
             be
             but
             the
             singular
             Opinion
             of
             one
             Mr.
             Dodwel
             ,
             disowned
             by
             all
             ;
             though
             much
             in
             his
             Book
             besides
             ,
             be
             by
             most
             disowned
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             every
             later
             Bishop
             that
             made
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             altered
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             You
             say
             that
             [
             
               
                 Ordination
                 once
                 validly
                 done
                 by
                 eminent
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 and
                 grave
                 substantial
                 
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 compleat
                 Minister
                 .
              
            
             ]
             And
             elsewhere
             you
             maintain
             the
             Validity
             of
             Presbyters
             Ordination
             :
             and
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               taking
               God's
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               done
               without
               urgent
               Reasons
               .
            
             ]
             I
             have
             moved
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Imposers
             suppose
             the
             contrary
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             considering
             how
             much
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             left
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Convocation
             )
             the
             present
             Settlement
             proveth
             what
             was
             the
             Convocations
             judgment
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England's
             representative
             .
             )
             They
             that
             are
             against
             Reordaining
             ,
             and
             yet
             call
             men
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             certainly
             judge
             them
             unordained
             before
             :
             And
             you
             are
             to
             take
             your
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             speak
             the
             words
             in
             the
             known
             sense
             of
             the
             Imposers
             ;
             or
             else
             you
             equivocate
             :
             And
             what
             Reasons
             have
             you
             to
             deceive
             them
             ?
             At
             least
             it
             is
             notorious
             scandal
             to
             seem
             to
             do
             it
             in
             an
             ill
             sense
             .
             And
             when
             you
             pretend
             that
             your
             Ministry
             else
             must
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             No
             :
             It
             is
             but
             to
             save
             you
             from
             suffering
             for
             your
             Ministration
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             can
             use
             it
             on
             suffering
             terms
             :
             And
             you
             have
             not
             escaped
             suffering
             ,
             nor
             saved
             your
             Ministry
             by
             Conforming
             .
             If
             you
             would
             rather
             suffer
             ,
             than
             not
             Preach
             to
             Non-Conformists
             when
             you
             had
             an
             allowed
             Church
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             should
             not
             we
             rather
             suffer
             than
             by
             our
             Reordination
             submit
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Churches
             or
             Laws
             publick
             professing
             that
             we
             were
             no
             Ordained
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             before
             ?
             when
             after
             that
             we
             have
             never
             the
             more
             liberty
             for
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             unless
             we
             conform
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             remember
             three
             Worthy
             men
             re-ordained
             one
             fourteen
             ,
             and
             two
             seventeen
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             had
             never
             the
             more
             liberty
             to
             Preach
             .
          
           
           
             §
             5.
             
             You
             say
             that
             
               [
               
                 Ordination
                 by
                 eminent
                 and
                 Senior
                 Presbyters
                 is
                 Episcopal
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 the
                 same
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             Remember
             this
             when
             you
             subscribe
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             Order
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             you
             cannot
             name
             two
             Bishops
             in
             England
             (
             if
             one
             )
             that
             had
             a
             Vote
             in
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             for
             making
             the
             imposing
             Laws
             that
             were
             of
             your
             mind
             :
             Nor
             two
             that
             will
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             be
             twice
             ordained
             Presbyter
             :
             And
             remember
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             that
             requireth
             this
             last
             Ordination
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             came
             into
             their
             places
             since
             ;
             and
             were
             none
             of
             the
             Legislators
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             You
             say
             
               [
               
                 If
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 excel
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 by
                 these
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             And
             yet
             can
             you
             assert
             that
             they
             are
             distinct
             Orders
             ,
             when
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordaining
             is
             made
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Order
             ?
             I
             that
             am
             against
             you
             stick
             at
             this
             somewhat
             more
             than
             you
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             and
             Canon
             make
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Quorum
             .
             And
             as
             I
             was
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             so
             I
             never
             joyned
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             ordaining
             any
             man
             ,
             nor
             did
             venture
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             any
             in
             an
             Ordination
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             second
             Section
             is
             of
             our
             Assent
             to
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Notoreity
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             three
             distinct
             Orders
             .
             And
             1.
             
             You
             justifie
             it
             by
             telling
             us
             that
             
             
               [
               difference
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Usefulness
               may
               be
               said
               to
               make
               different
               Orders
               .
               ]
            
             But
             this
             is
             too
             lusory
             in
             a
             serious
             business
             .
             Words
             of
             Art
             or
             Science
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Art
             or
             Science
             :
             And
             the
             many
             old
             School
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             Controversal
             Writers
             tell
             us
             long
             ago
             ,
             how
             they
             understood
             the
             word
             
               [
               Orders
            
             ]
             as
             Offices
             in
             Specie
             differing
             from
             Degrees
             in
             the
             same
             Species
             .
             In
             your
             equivocal
             sense
             you
             say
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             more
             than
             three
             Orders
             ,
             or
             threescore
             :
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             usual
             sense
             of
             old
             they
             had
             seven
             Orders
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             held
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             but
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             ;
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             out
             of
             Spelman
             in
             Aelfrick's
             Canons
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             times
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             say
             you
             make
             it
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             that
             this
             sense
             of
             Episcopacy
             is
             evident
             to
             all
             men
             that
             diligently
             read
             Scripture
             and
             Antient
             Writers
             .
             ]
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             you
             
               Assent
               to
               it
            
             ,
             (
             or
             more
             ?
             )
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             say
             you
             do
             ?
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             in
             
               Naked
               Truth
            
             hath
             given
             you
             some
             reasons
             of
             dissent
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             have
             done
             so
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Whether
             you
             hit
             their
             sense
             or
             not
             ,
             gather
             by
             what
             I
             said
             to
             your
             former
             Point
             of
             Re-ordaining
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOu
             next
             choose
             to
             speak
             of
             our
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             the
             Bishop's
             Oath
             
               [
               to
               subject
               himself
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Seat
               or
               Metropolitan
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Successors
               .
               ]
            
             And
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             subject
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             :
             This
             again
             is
             too
             gross
             equivocating
             .
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Species
             of
             subjection
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             Book
             and
             Oath
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             better
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             being
             
               Episcopus
               primae
               sedis
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               reverenced
               as
               the
               Fore-man
               of
               a
               Iury.
               ]
            
             But
             is
             this
             obeying
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             and
             Successors
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             also
             Equivocation
             ?
             Do
             they
             swear
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Fore-man
             and
             his
             Successors
             ?
             ]
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Your
             best
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enjoyned
               by
               Authority
               .
               ]
            
             And
             if
             it
             were
             but
             obeying
             them
             in
             Civils
             ,
             or
             
               circa
               sacra
            
             ,
             in
             matters
             determinable
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             this
             answer
             had
             much
             in
             it
             :
             B●●
             when
             it
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Keys
             ,
             and
             Matters
             which
             Christ
             hath
             predetermined
             ,
             those
             Non-Conformists
             that
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             cannot
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             it
             :
             And
             those
             of
             them
             that
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             do
             (
             with
             you
             )
             hold
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Parochial
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             to
             every
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             that
             you
             call
             Diocesans
             are
             indeed
             Arch-Bishops
             :
             And
             they
             are
             not
             for
             Arch-Bishops
             over
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             lest
             it
             lead
             you
             to
             a
             Pope
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             at
             least
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             Successions
             so
             often
             prove
             unhappy
             ,
             
             that
             we
             like
             not
             setting
             up
             one
             Church
             over
             another
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             justifie
             it
             at
             all
             .
             They
             that
             are
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             Carthage
             Fathers
             )
             for
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             would
             yet
             have
             him
             their
             Ruler
             but
             as
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             as
             General
             Officers
             in
             an
             Army
             over
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             our
             Church
             shall
             be
             set
             over
             many
             others
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             swear
             to
             unknown
             Successors
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             I
             told
             you
             divers
             old
             Councils
             condemned
             Bishops
             swearing
             inferiours
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             mischiefs
             ;
             and
             sad
             experience
             taught
             them
             to
             make
             that
             Canon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             NExt
             you
             speak
             of
             the
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             :
             And
             you
             1.
             
             Doubt
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             Oath
             .
             In
             the
             Act
             of
             Ordination
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Covenant
             :
             But
             (
             what
             they
             do
             now
             )
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             heretofore
             it
             was
             also
             imposed
             as
             an
             Oath
             .
             You
             tell
             me
             of
             my
             Concessions
             :
             I
             grant
             that
             ●o
             far
             as
             they
             exercise
             but
             such
             power
             as
             belongeth
             to
             Officers
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             may
             obey
             him
             in
             covenanting
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             proper
             to
             Christ's
             special
             Officers
             ,
             that
             the
             Book
             meaneth
             ,
             which
             you
             assent
             to
             ;
             even
             in
             matters
             of
             sacred
             Guidance
             ,
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             .
             And
             you
             say
             nothing
             to
             satisfie
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             under
             obtruded
             and
             unlawful
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             come
             in
             so
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             and
             the
             Old
             Churches
             Order
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Old
             Canons
             decree
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Bishops
             ▪
             2.
             
             Nor
             to
             satisfie
             those
             that
             think
             Chancellors
             use
             
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             those
             that
             think
             that
             
               Officials
               ,
               Surrogates
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
            
             being
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             no
             just
             power
             but
             what
             the
             King
             may
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             superior
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             (
             see
             Dr.
             Hammond's
             Explication
             of
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             after
             you
             think
             that
             none
             but
             the
             Bishop
             is
             the
             Ordinary
             ;
             but
             the
             Church-Laws
             and
             common
             use
             contradict
             you
             ,
             and
             call
             all
             these
             ,
             when
             Judges
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             your
             Ordinaries
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             And
             I
             told
             you
             (
             which
             you
             pass
             over
             )
             that
             this
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Antient
             Councils
             as
             a
             mischievous
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               It
               binds
               us
               not
               to
               obey
               the
               Canons
               ,
               else
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               would
               bind
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Statute-Laws
               .
               ]
               Answ.
            
             This
             hath
             more
             seeming
             strength
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             1.
             
             If
             it
             did
             hold
             ,
             it
             removeth
             but
             one
             branch
             of
             the
             difficulty
             .
             2.
             
             And
             indeed
             he
             that
             sweareth
             Obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             doth
             swear
             to
             obey
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             so
             he
             that
             sweareth
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             may
             mean
             more
             ,
             and
             include
             Mandates
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             reasonably
             mean
             less
             ,
             and
             exclude
             the
             Governing
             Laws
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             we
             never
             meant
             that
             the
             King's
             Laws
             are
             all
             blameless
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             will
             obey
             them
             if
             they
             command
             us
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             will
             shew
             our
             submission
             by
             suffering
             :
             So
             I
             confess
             our
             Oath
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             mean
             no
             more
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             were
             I
             under
             a
             King
             ,
             whose
             very
             frame
             of
             Laws
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             extirpate
             Piety
             ,
             I
             should
             doubt
             whether
             I
             might
             simply
             swear
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             my
             Governor
             .
             How
             far
             the
             Canons
             are
             more
             unmeet
             instruments
             for
             true
             Church-Government
             than
             our
             Laws
             
             are
             for
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             here
             enquire
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             fifth
             Section
             is
             about
             the
             words
             
               [
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             in
             Ordination
             .
             1.
             
             Two
             things
             you
             include
             in
             the
             sense
             :
             1.
             
             
               Inward
               Qualifications
               .
               2.
               
               Investiture
               .
            
             But
             I
             told
             you
             1.
             
             Inward
             Qualifications
             are
             presupposed
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             examined
             accordingly
             .
             2.
             
             I
             never
             heard
             or
             knew
             of
             any
             that
             received
             them
             by
             Ordination
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Investiture
             it
             is
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             that
             is
             given
             them
             :
             To
             none
             of
             this
             do
             you
             answer
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             Christ
             used
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             then
             conferred
             ,
             
               &c.
               ]
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             If
             Christ
             intended
             their
             after-reception
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             we
             must
             use
             such
             words
             ,
             that
             can
             promise
             or
             give
             no
             such
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             There
             were
             five
             several
             sorts
             of
             Mission
             or
             Commission
             then
             given
             to
             Christ's
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             sent
             out
             the
             twelve
             and
             seventy
             temporarily
             to
             Preach
             ,
             do
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             return
             ;
             and
             gifted
             and
             blessed
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             chose
             twelve
             as
             related
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             ordained
             them
             stated
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             Circumcision
             ;
             and
             he
             qualified
             them
             accordingly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             ordained
             them
             Apostles
             to
             all
             the
             world
             (
             indefinitely
             )
             and
             accordingly
             renewed
             their
             Commission
             :
             For
             this
             he
             qualified
             them
             with
             ordinary
             gifts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             initially
             now
             at
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             new
             Commission
             ,
             and
             more
             
             fully
             and
             miraculously
             at
             Pentecost
             :
             You
             know
             how
             ignorant
             the
             Apostles
             were
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             &c.
             till
             he
             was
             risen
             :
             And
             then
             Christ
             opened
             their
             understandings
             in
             these
             Articles
             ,
             and
             gave
             more
             Faith
             (
             and
             answerably
             we
             must
             conceive
             other
             grace
             was
             given
             )
             than
             they
             had
             before
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             more
             than
             man
             must
             now
             pretend
             to
             imitate
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             after-missions
             of
             particular
             Apostles
             (
             as
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             )
             or
             particular
             messages
             in
             particular
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             was
             the
             Ordaining
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             as
             fixed
             Guides
             of
             particular
             Churches
             :
             And
             these
             being
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             were
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             qualified
             before
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             receive
             their
             Abilities
             by
             their
             Ordination
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Ordination
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             sixth
             Section
             requireth
             pity
             ,
             rather
             than
             reply
             :
             The
             Church
             that
             a
             Bishop
             is
             ordained
             to
             ,
             is
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             hath
             many
             Counties
             .
             You
             know
             by
             whom
             the
             Bishops
             are
             Chosen
             ,
             and
             where
             Consecrated
             :
             The
             words
             were
             originally
             used
             to
             the
             Church
             over
             which
             the
             Bishop
             was
             placed
             .
             And
             is
             it
             serious
             dealing
             to
             send
             word
             to
             none
             of
             them
             of
             your
             Time
             ,
             or
             Place
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             to
             Men
             in
             a
             Church
             in
             London
             ,
             or
             a
             private
             Chappel
             ,
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             speak
             their
             Exceptions
             ?
             If
             you
             
             can
             prove
             that
             this
             may
             be
             Assented
             and
             Consented
             to
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             stronger
             proving
             Faculty
             than
             I
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP
             ,
             VIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             See
             nothing
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             Objections
             which
             I
             made
             about
             the
             Damnatory
             Passages
             in
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             .
             And
             I
             had
             reference
             much
             to
             a
             Manuscript
             ,
             in
             which
             Mr.
             Dodwel
             is
             the
             Objector
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             supposed
             the
             Answerer
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             with
             great
             Learning
             and
             Impartiality
             .
             But
             to
             his
             Argument
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             to
             Assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Passages
             excepted
             against
             ,
             because
             we
             read
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             intendeth
             not
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             believe
             some
             Untruths
             in
             it
             (
             which
             he
             nameth
             ;
             )
             I
             Answered
             ,
             that
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             which
             we
             must
             assent
             to
             ,
             but
             the
             Apocrypha
             is
             not
             .
             I
             make
             less
             my self
             of
             this
             Scruple
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             Athanasius
             meant
             it
             well
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             not
             the
             same
             assurance
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             some
             late
             Impositions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             YOur
             Sect.
             8
             ,
             about
             the
             certainty
             of
             Baptized
             Infants
             Salvation
             ,
             being
             made
             here
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             have
             much
             more
             to
             say
             against
             :
             But
             you
             answer
             not
             to
             any
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             Objections
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             And
             how
             strange
             is
             it
             that
             you
             saw
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             Bishop
             Usher's
             ,
             telling
             us
             of
             
               [
               this
               Clause
               coming
               surreptitiously
               into
               the
               Book
               ,
               ]
            
             whereas
             he
             was
             Dead
             two
             Years
             before
             the
             Book
             was
             altered
             ,
             or
             that
             Clause
             put
             in
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             in
             that
             sounded
             almost
             like
             it
             ,
             which
             meant
             no
             more
             than
             that
             
               [
               A
               Baptized
               Child
               hath
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               ]
            
             supposing
             his
             right
             ,
             
               (
               ex
               parte
               Ecclesiae
               )
               though
               he
               die
               without
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             which
             were
             formerly
             given
             to
             Infants
             :
             But
             this
             never
             said
             what
             the
             new
             Article
             saith
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             many
             Conformists
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               part
               of
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               used
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               Service
               ,
               and
               they
               subscribe
               to
               no
               more
               .
               ]
               Answ.
            
             Name
             not
             those
             Conformists
             ,
             lest
             you
             Dishonour
             them
             .
             Do
             they
             declare
             their
             Assent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             mean
             only
             the
             Service
             which
             they
             must
             say
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             
               [
               Consent
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             take
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             put
             in
             for
             no
             use
             ?
             Intreat
             them
             not
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             with
             that
             Latitude
             and
             Exceptiousness
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               You
               say
               ,
               you
               can
               Assent
               to
               it
               in
               a
               sound
               sense
               :
               And
            
             [
             it's
             more
             than
             you
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             Infants
             are
             saved
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             have
             right
             before
             God
             are
             saved
             ,
             but
             not
             those
             that
             have
             no
             right
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             But
             you
             were
             told
             that
             the
             Church
             signifies
             her
             sense
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             forbid
             the
             Minister
             (
             on
             Penalty
             )
             to
             refuse
             any
             Child
             ,
             that
             hath
             God-Fathers
             ,
             not
             excepting
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               Atheists
            
             ,
             or
             Apostates
             :
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             answer
             that
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Right
             before
             God
             ,
             signifies
             either
             properly
             to
             be
             a
             Child
             that
             is
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               holy
               .
               ]
            
             And
             of
             such
             I
             am
             of
             your
             mind
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             signifieth
             only
             one
             that
             the
             Minister
             hath
             ,
             
               Coram
               Deo
            
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             Baptize
             .
             And
             so
             he
             hath
             as
             to
             any
             adult
             Atheist
             ,
             or
             Heathen
             (
             or
             his
             Child
             )
             if
             he
             deceitfully
             profess
             Christianity
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             speak
             in
             the
             first
             proper
             sense
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             think
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Rubrick
             you
             are
             mistaken
             .
             No
             one
             knoweth
             better
             than
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             otherwise
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God's
             merciful
             Covenant
             giveth
             us
             Right
             to
             bring
             any
             Child
             in
             the
             World
             to
             be
             Baptized
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             it
             giveth
             any
             Man
             right
             to
             take
             in
             an
             exposed
             Orphan
             into
             his
             House
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Sponsor
             were
             to
             become
             Proprietor
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Child
             for
             his
             own
             (
             as
             Abraham
             Circumcised
             the
             Children
             born
             in
             his
             House
             )
             I
             would
             not
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             in
             doubt
             :
             But
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             you
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Canon
             ,
             oblige
             the
             Sponsor
             to
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             to
             profess
             it
             :
             and
             you
             your self
             suppose
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Parent
             is
             the
             First
             Covenanter
             :
             This
             Rubrick
             then
             speaketh
             of
             any
             Child
             ,
             and
             you
             limit
             it
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             so
             Equivocate
             .
             At
             our
             Conference
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             1661.
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             put
             this
             true
             Case
             ;
             [
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Parish
             a
             profest
             Infidel
             ,
             that
             derideth
             openly
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             for
             fashion
             saith
             beforehand
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               my
               Child
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               the
               Book
               requireth
               ,
               and
               refuse
               my
               Child
               if
               you
               dare
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Reverend
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             was
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             answered
             me
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             contradicting
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             Baptized
             
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             requireth
             God-Fathers
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             scruple
             it
             .
             I
             askt
             him
             ,
             By
             whom
             that
             Child
             had
             right
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Heathen's
             Child
             ?
             Seeing
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             God-Father
             is
             oft
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Parents
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             God-Father
             taketh
             not
             the
             Child
             as
             a
             Proprietor
             for
             his
             own
             .
             Bishop
             Morley
             answers
             ,
             That
             he
             knew
             some
             that
             did
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             Educate
             them
             as
             their
             own
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Rubrick
             ,
             require
             it
             not
             .
             2.
             
             I
             never
             knew
             one
             Man
             yet
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             thought
             that
             as
             a
             Sponsor
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             so
             to
             do
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ;
             Poor
             Mens
             Children
             could
             get
             no
             God-Fathers
             ,
             and
             Rich
             Men
             would
             have
             none
             .
             And
             what
             's
             this
             then
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Article
             in
             question
             ,
             that
             speaks
             of
             all
             Baptized
             Children
             ?
             (
             It
             being
             of
             the
             Baptized
             
               quâ
               tales
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               indefinite
               in
               re
               necessaria
               .
            
             )
             You
             dare
             profess
             that
             
               of
               all
            
             ,
             and
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             you
             think
             is
             —
             true
             but
             of
             those
             that
             have
             
               right
               before
               God.
            
             And
             may
             not
             one
             profess
             any
             thing
             at
             that
             Rate
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             I
             that
             know
             why
             the
             old
             words
             were
             changed
             into
             these
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             urged
             and
             procured
             ,
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             Your
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptism
             here
             adjoyned
             ,
             is
             very
             sound
             and
             good
             .
             As
             to
             your
             Catholicon
             which
             gets
             down
             all
             ,
             I
             may
             cause
             you
             to
             cast
             it
             up
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             9th
             Section
             ,
             about
             not
             coming
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             without
             a
             full
             trust
             in
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             a
             quiet
             Conscience
             ,
             tells
             us
             what
             the
             Imposure
             
               should
               have
               said
            
             ,
             when
             I
             only
             except
             against
             what
             they
             
               have
               said
            
             .
             The
             Case
             is
             so
             gross
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             they
             meant
             as
             you
             say
             ;
             especially
             when
             I
             consider
             that
             those
             must
             be
             Ruined
             that
             have
             not
             a
             
               quiet
               Conscience
            
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             Communicate
             .
             But
             if
             well
             meaning
             Men
             put
             me
             to
             assent
             to
             words
             of
             a
             contrary
             signification
             in
             the
             common
             use
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             approve
             their
             good
             meanings
             ,
             than
             their
             imposed
             words
             ,
             through
             oversight
             so
             expressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             ABout
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             you
             quite
             mistook
             the
             Question
             :
             It
             was
             not
             chiefly
             whether
             you
             may
             use
             or
             read
             it
             ,
             but
             whether
             you
             may
             approve
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Calendar
             and
             Rubrick
             which
             imposeth
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             yea
             ,
             those
             Books
             of
             
               Tobit
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Bell
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             say
             that
             you
             Consent
             not
             to
             the
             Calendar
             and
             Rubrick
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             
               contained
               in
            
             the
             Book
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             when
             the
             use
             is
             named
             in
             the
             Preface
             ?
             Cannot
             we
             thus
             say
             any
             thing
             required
             ,
             and
             mean
             what
             we
             list
             by
             it
             ?
             Teach
             not
             the
             Papists
             to
             take
             the
             imposed
             Test
             and
             Oaths
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             as
             this
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             on
             Lords
             Days
             .
             Answ.
             On
             the
             Week
             Days
             God
             must
             be
             Worshipped
             purely
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               It
               's
               more
               than
               you
               can
               prove
               that
               any
               thing
               is
               false
               .
            
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             answer
             the
             two
             Instances
             which
             I
             gave
             out
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln's
             excellent
             Manuscript
             ?
             And
             how
             much
             may
             you
             find
             in
             Dr.
             
               Io.
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Protestants
             against
             the
             Papists
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               Fabulous
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               read
               as
               an
               instructive
               Parable
               ,
               some
               cite
            
             Aesop
             '
             
               s
               Fables
               .
               ]
               Answ.
            
             But
             dare
             you
             consent
             to
             the
             reading
             and
             imposing
             of
             Aesop's
             Fables
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             in
             stead
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             name
             of
             Lessons
             ,
             so
             many
             days
             in
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             YOur
             11th
             Section
             saith
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             see
             nothing
             but
             one
             may
             Consent
             to
             the
             imposed
             reading
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             every
             day
             to
             save
             his
             Liberty
             .
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             gave
             you
             a
             reason
             against
             Covenanting
             so
             to
             use
             it
             every
             Day
             ,
             which
             you
             answer
             not
             .
             And.
             2.
             
             Why
             took
             you
             no
             notice
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Books
             Imposition
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             consent
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Practice
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             imposing
             Precept
             
               [
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
            
             ]
             yea
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             of
             
               no
               use
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             why
             do
             so
             few
             Conformists
             so
             use
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IN
             your
             12th
             Section
             you
             joyn
             several
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             About
             denying
             Christian
             Burial
             to
             the
             Unbaptized
             Infants
             ,
             and
             the
             Excommunicate
             ,
             as
             not
             signifying
             their
             Damnation
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Rubrick
             Articles
             that
             pronounceth
             certain
             Salvation
             to
             them
             if
             Baptized
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             what
             is
             like
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             :
             And
             also
             if
             you
             read
             ,
             how
             they
             use
             to
             expound
             their
             Anathema
             ,
             or
             Major
             Excommunication
             ;
             and
             on
             what
             account
             it
             is
             often
             made
             .
             Doctor
             Heylin
             tells
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             was
             one
             of
             Bishop
             Laud's
             first
             Thesis's
             publickly
             maintained
             in
             Oxford
             .
             You
             are
             now
             Excommucate
             your self
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             that
             Anathema
             which
             is
             of
             the
             hardest
             signification
             .
             But
             this
             is
             little
             to
             my
             objected
             Case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             doubt
             is
             about
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             in
             sense
             pronounce
             all
             others
             that
             are
             Buried
             in
             England
             ,
             saved
             .
             And
             you
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             the
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             excepteth
             the
             Excommunicate
             and
             the
             other
             two
             sorts
             only
             ,
             meaneth
             also
             the
             excepting
             of
             the
             Excommunicable
             ,
             or
             Notorious
             wicked
             Men.
             But
             by
             such
             stretches
             what
             words
             may
             not
             Protestant
             or
             Papist
             take
             by
             an
             Exposition
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ?
             If
             three
             sorts
             excepted
             limit
             you
             not
             from
             excepting
             more
             ;
             What
             can
             do
             it
             ?
             I
             have
             tried
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             most
             Leading
             Man
             in
             these
             Liturgick
             Changes
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             consent
             that
             the
             words
             should
             
             be
             further
             extended
             to
             except
             the
             Excommunicable
             ,
             or
             
               Notoriously
               Flagitious
            
             ;
             and
             he
             most
             contemptuously
             rejected
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             would
             leave
             power
             to
             every
             Presbyter
             to
             Damn
             whom
             he
             would
             (
             and
             to
             Excommunicate
             Men
             after
             Death
             )
             without
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             you
             will
             prove
             your
             feigned
             Sense
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             because
             the
             Canon
             68.
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               If
               the
               party
               Deceased
               were
               denounced
               Excommunicate
               (
               Majore
               Excommunicatione
               )
               for
               some
               grievous
               and
               notorious
               Crime
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               able
               to
               testifie
               of
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               the
               Prayers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               said
               at
               his
               Burial
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             Could
             you
             have
             more
             evidently
             confuted
             your self
             ?
             The
             Church
             alloweth
             you
             ,
             yea
             ,
             requireth
             you
             to
             forbear
             the
             said
             Prayers
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             notorious
             Sinner
             .
             2.
             
             Excommunicated
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             
               (
               Majore
               Excommunicatione
               .
            
             )
             4.
             
             And
             there
             be
             no
             proof
             of
             his
             Repentance
             .
             And
             hence
             you
             can
             infer
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             meant
             it
             also
             of
             
               Notorious
               Sinners
               not
               Excommunicate
            
             .
             What
             Alchimy
             is
             this
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             Church
             is
             herein
             specially
             careful
             that
             the
             Priest
             may
             not
             be
             the
             Judge
             :
             What
             need
             the
             
               Major
               Excommunication
            
             be
             put
             in
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             meant
             ?
             The
             Canon
             here
             declareth
             the
             Churches
             Sense
             more
             obligingly
             ,
             than
             any
             Bishop
             can
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WHat
             you
             say
             of
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             Confirmation
             referred
             to
             the
             Parish
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Ceremony
             only
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             all
             without
             Book
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             mistake
             ,
             as
             
             the
             Bishops
             will
             soon
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             common
             experience
             .
             Had
             you
             heard
             what
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Worcester
             .
             House
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Lords
             said
             against
             inserting
             into
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             that
             one
             word
             
               [
               Consent
               ]
               viz.
            
             the
             Minister's
             Consent
             to
             the
             confirming
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             after
             came
             in
             ;
             you
             would
             not
             have
             talkt
             at
             this
             rate
             of
             
               our
               Consent
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               YOur
               fourteenth
               Section
               is
               of
               the
               doubt
            
             [
             Whether
             we
             may
             Declare
             our
             Consent
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             or
             desirous
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               this
               1.
               
               You
               say
               of
               your
               own
               head
               ,
            
             That
             Confirmation
             is
             not
             intended
             for
             them
             that
             have
             been
             already
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ;
             ]
             
               without
               any
               proof
               ,
               though
               clean
               contrary
               to
               your
               Covenant
               of
               Conformity
               .
               The
               words
               are
               ,
               That
            
             [
             
               None
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               till
               ,
            
             
               &c.
               ]
               And
               you
               say
               ,
               That
               by
            
             [
             None
             ]
             
               is
               meant
            
             [
             None
             except
             all
             that
             have
             been
             so
             already
             admitted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Communicants
             by
             far
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             come
             out
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               What
               a
               great
               limitation
               hath
               this
            
             [
             None
             ?
             ]
             None
             except
             almost
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             .
          
           
             Boccaline
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             device
             at
             Rome
             to
             make
             a
             man's
             throat
             swallow
             a
             Pompion
             ;
             and
             then
             no
             doubt
             any
             Physician
             may
             procure
             the
             swallowing
             of
             a
             Pill
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               But
               you
               are
            
             perswaded
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             one
             person
             that
             will
             not
             desire
             it
             rather
             than
             be
             put
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             your
             
               own
               practice
            
             only
             that
             you
             must
             profess
             consent
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Use
               of
               the
               Rubrick
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             to
             all
             others
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             no
             other
             shall
             meet
             with
             such
             ,
             because
             you
             may
             not
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Remember
             that
             the
             Confirmation
             in
             question
             is
             little
             kin
             to
             that
             which
             I
             and
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             have
             written
             for
             :
             A
             very
             Learned
             Bishop
             told
             me
             lately
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             And
             (
             whatever
             you
             feign
             )
             it
             is
             confined
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Do
             you
             know
             what
             
               Dallaeus
               de
               Confirmat
            
             .
             hath
             said
             against
             it
             ?
             And
             that
             all
             are
             against
             it
             as
             with
             us
             that
             are
             against
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             ?
             I
             know
             few
             Non-Conformists
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             are
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             desire
             it
             .
             When
             I
             pleaded
             for
             it
             in
             1660.
             hoping
             to
             have
             reduced
             the
             English
             Confirmation
             to
             that
             which
             I
             described
             in
             my
             
               Treatise
               of
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             had
             you
             but
             heard
             how
             much
             the
             truly
             Learned
             ,
             judicious
             ,
             honest
             Dr.
             Wallis
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             publick
             Professor
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Chaplain
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             think
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             meet
             with
             any
             that
             will
             not
             desire
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             think
             most
             of
             England
             are
             unconfirmed
             ;
             if
             they
             desire
             it
             ,
             what
             keepeth
             them
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             may
             not
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             For
             he
             that
             receiveth
             it
             not
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             Conformists
             ,
             may
             receive
             it
             of
             others
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Conformists
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             deliver
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             give
             it
             to
             the
             unconfirmed
             ,
             and
             never
             ask
             them
             whether
             they
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             must
             covenant
             not
             to
             give
             it
             to
             any
             such
             as
             desire
             not
             Confirmation
             and
             Consent
             that
             this
             be
             imposed
             on
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               remote
               possibility
               shall
               
               not
               keep
               you
               from
               Conformity
               .
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               You
               will
               Consent
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               this
               Rubrick
               ,
            
             which
             requireth
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             England
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             that
             desire
             not
             our
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             almost
             all
             the
             Non-Conformists
             desire
             not
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             England
             shew
             by
             their
             practice
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             not
             ,
             because
             you
             conceit
             that
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             none
             such
             your self
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             may
             never
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             till
             you
             are
             absolved
             from
             your
             Excommunication
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             you
             are
             so
             honestly
             against
             Division
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             though
             you
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
             These
             things
             hang
             not
             well
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             15th
             Section
             is
             against
             my
             greatest
             Objection
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             by
             God-fathers
             sole
             sponsion
             ,
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             :
             Where
             you
             take
             your
             own
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             (
             to
             satisfie
             your self
             ,
             )
             and
             put
             four
             questions
             ,
             and
             overlook
             the
             main
             ,
             or
             say
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             to
             it
             .
             My
             first
             question
             is
             ,
             Which
             way
             the
             Child
             cometh
             to
             have
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Infidels
             Children
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               meer
               Sponsion
               of
               God-fathers
               who
               adopt
               not
               the
               Child
               ,
               nor
               take
               him
               for
               their
               own
               ,
               nor
               are
               at
               all
               required
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               do
               give
               or
               prove
               a
               Right
               to
               Baptism
               (
               and
               consequently
               to
               undoubted
               Salvation
               or
               pardon
               )
               in
               all
               the
               Infants
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               Sadduces
               ,
               Infidels
               ,
               Brutists
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Wicked
               men
               ,
               Atheists
            
             ;
             yea
             or
             of
             any
             other
             ?
             I
             told
             you
             how
             
             Conformists
             and
             other
             Divines
             here
             differ
             ;
             but
             you
             easily
             pass
             by
             the
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             next
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             require
             any
             ground
             of
             title
             in
             the
             Infant
             besides
             the
             Sponsion
             of
             the
             fore-described
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             God's
             general
             Promise
             ?
             And
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             do
             not
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Parents
             Christianity
             or
             Faith
             that
             they
             require
             ,
             nor
             the
             Grandfathers
             ,
             nor
             any
             Pro-parents
             ,
             or
             Adopters
             or
             Proprietors
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             ask
             ,
             
               Whose
               Child
               it
               is
            
             ?
             but
             forbid
             us
             to
             refuse
             any
             that
             have
             God-fathers
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             suffer
             the
             Parent
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             God-fathers
             ,
             but
             forbid
             him
             so
             much
             as
             to
             speak
             there
             ,
             as
             dedicating
             his
             own
             Child
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             forbid
             us
             to
             urge
             him
             to
             be
             present
             :
             Yet
             are
             they
             utterly
             disagreed
             of
             the
             Child's
             title
             :
             Some
             say
             it
             is
             from
             God's
             Covenant
             only
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Children
             on
             Earth
             have
             title
             ,
             and
             want
             but
             one
             to
             offer
             them
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             take
             in
             an
             exposed
             Orphan
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             the
             God-fathers
             Act
             is
             his
             Title
             to
             Baptism
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Churches
             Faith.
             And
             by
             the
             Church
             some
             mean
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             some
             mean
             that
             Parish
             ;
             some
             mean
             the
             Diocesan
             Church
             ;
             some
             the
             National
             Church
             ;
             and
             some
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             But
             you
             seem
             to
             think
             the
             title
             is
             from
             the
             Parent
             ,
             but
             you
             speak
             it
             not
             out
             ,
             nor
             much
             meddle
             with
             the
             case
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             of
             that
             mind
             ;
             though
             St.
             Paul
             say
             
               [
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Parent
               is
               not
               excluded
               nor
               forbid
               to
               be
               present
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             But
             1.
             
             No
             man
             in
             the
             Town
             is
             forbid
             to
             be
             present
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             any
             man
             giveth
             title
             to
             the
             Child
             who
             may
             but
             
             be
             present
             if
             he
             will
             ?
             If
             the
             Parents
             Faith
             were
             thought
             necessary
             to
             the
             Title
             (
             or
             a
             Pro-parents
             )
             the
             Book
             would
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             require
             the
             Minister
             to
             take
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             would
             suffer
             the
             Parent
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Sponsors
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             one
             word
             of
             Sponsion
             ,
             all
             which
             is
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Book
             appropriated
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             If
             he
             will
             he
             may
             profess
             and
             Covenant
             for
             his
             Child
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Minister
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             urge
             and
             require
             him
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             
               What
               ,
               and
               yet
               Conform
               ?
               When
               he
               is
               forbid
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               forbid
               to
               suffer
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               But
               say
               you
            
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Canon
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               it
               wherein
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               good
               Order
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Can.
             36.
             we
             are
             all
             to
             subscribe
             to
             use
             no
             other
             form
             in
             Administring
             the
             Sacraments
             but
             the
             Liturgy
             :
             And
             you
             shall
             be
             no
             Minister
             here
             if
             you
             subscribe
             not
             to
             that
             Canon
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               against
               good
               Order
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Liturgy
             it self
             appropriateth
             the
             whole
             Sponsion
             to
             the
             God-Fathers
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             question
             is
             of
             the
             Churches
             sense
             herein
             :
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Church
             the
             made
             the
             Canons
             ;
             and
             still
             owneth
             them
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Canon
             the
             Church
             expoundeth
             her
             sense
             ,
             more
             obligingly
             than
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             Bishop
             can
             expound
             it
             .
             So
             that
             for
             you
             to
             assent
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Churches
             sense
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             you
             may
             and
             must
             go
             against
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Canon
             binds
             not
             ,
             is
             a
             method
             of
             Conforming
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             follow
             you
             in
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             What
             you
             tell
             me
             of
             my
             Decision
             in
             my
             Directory
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             present
             Case
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             The
             Canon
             supposeth
             the
             Parents
             as
             present
             ,
             or
             Consenting
             and
             Principal
             ,
             for
             he
             procureth
             the
             God-Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Sureties
             are
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             or
             Seconds
             ,
             and
             yet
             undertakes
             not
             the
             Parents
             duty
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             you
             that
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             neither
             foundeth
             the
             Title
             in
             the
             Parent
             ,
             nor
             permitteth
             him
             any
             Sponsion
             ;
             and
             professedly
             layeth
             it
             all
             on
             the
             God-Fathers
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               That
               it
               is
               by
               that
               the
               Child
               believeth
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               ,
               performeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             no
             such
             word
             of
             the
             Parents
             Faith
             :
             Nay
             ,
             all
             Children
             of
             Infidels
             or
             Atheists
             ;
             must
             be
             thus
             Baptized
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             your
             meer
             disproved
             Fiction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Parent
             must
             procure
             the
             God-Fathers
             ,
             no
             way
             proveth
             that
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             or
             Consent
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Principal
             Sponsor
             :
             For
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Child's
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             bindeth
             him
             to
             get
             Sponsors
             ,
             and
             all
             Atheists
             and
             Infidels
             among
             us
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             send
             their
             Children
             with
             Sponsors
             to
             be
             Baptized
             as
             well
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Sureties
               undertake
               not
               to
               do
               the
               Duties
               of
               a
               Parent
               ,
               nor
               more
               than
               they
               can
               do
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Ans.
             Then
             it
             is
             not
             undertaken
             at
             all
             :
             For
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             undertaken
             is
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             required
             of
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Interrogatories
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             is
             said
             to
             
               Repent
               ,
               Believe
               ,
               forsake
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Consent
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             not
             only
             to
             be
             the
             Child
             of
             one
             that
             
               Repenteth
               ,
               Believeth
            
             (
             which
             is
             his
             Title
             )
             you
             say
             it
             is
             but
             to
             oblige
             the
             Infant
             :
             But
             professing
             to
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             promising
             to
             do
             it
             hereafter
             ,
             are
             different
             things
             .
          
           
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               These
               words
               may
               be
               submitted
               to
               till
               better
               may
               be
               had
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             And
             why
             may
             you
             not
             say
             so
             of
             any
             Untruth
             ?
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             Consented
             to
             ,
             and
             approved
             ?
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             
               As
               to
               the
               great
               Question
            
             ,
             [
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Book
             that
             we
             deny
             Baptism
             to
             such
             as
             cannot
             procure
             God-Fathers
             ,
             and
             God-Mothers
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             as
             out
             of
             Conscience
             scruple
             and
             refuse
             to
             procure
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             as
             Undertakers
             themselves
             ▪
             ]
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             No
             surely
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Alas
             ,
             how
             little
             know
             you
             what
             the
             Conformity
             is
             which
             you
             defend
             ?
             1.
             
             Are
             not
             all
             Ministers
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             no
             other
             Form
             than
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
             Canon
             36.
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Liturgy
             make
             the
             God-Fathers
             Office
             necessary
             ?
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Office
             is
             the
             Ministers
             Speech
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Answer
             ,
             and
             the
             Charge
             laid
             on
             them
             .
             Can
             you
             say
             all
             these
             words
             if
             no
             Sponsor
             be
             there
             ?
             Or
             can
             you
             have
             such
             Answers
             ?
             3.
             
             Doth
             not
             the
             Church
             Command
             that
             
               no
               Parent
               be
               God-Father
               to
               his
               own
               Child
               ,
            
             and
             no
             Questions
             or
             Answers
             be
             used
             but
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             did
             you
             ever
             know
             a
             Child
             Baptized
             without
             any
             Sponsor
             ?
             You
             rightly
             call
             your self
             
               The
               Non-conforming
               Conformist
            
             ;
             for
             you
             plead
             for
             it
             and
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Lines
             ?
             Your
             contradiction
             meeteth
             through
             all
             your
             Book
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             
               You
               add
            
             ,
             [
             
               If
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               violate
               a
               Divine
               Command
               to
               save
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Beast
               (
               the
               Sabbath
               )
               sure
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               violate
               a
               Humane
               Rule
               ,
               or
               Order
               ,
               rather
               than
               cast
               Infants
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               deny
               them
               Christian
               Baptism
               .
            
             ]
             Ans.
             It
             is
             so
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             Consent
             
             to
             that
             which
             I
             must
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             Covenant
             to
             use
             that
             which
             I
             must
             not
             use
             .
             If
             I
             must
             not
             obey
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             Covenant
             to
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             mean
             that
             the
             Law-makers
             intended
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             Ministers
             have
             leave
             to
             violate
             it
             ,
             and
             admit
             Men
             to
             the
             Communion
             that
             will
             not
             have
             God-Fathers
             ,
             for
             God
             intended
             such
             liberty
             in
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             God's
             Law
             was
             not
             violated
             by
             David
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             the
             instanced
             cases
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             For
             he
             never
             forbad
             them
             what
             they
             did
             in
             those
             Circumstances
             :
             Yea
             ,
             his
             Law
             had
             been
             violated
             
               [
               I
               will
               have
               Mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               ]
            
             had
             they
             done
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             Contradictory
             Laws
             :
             It
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Temple
             brake
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             are
             blameless
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             violate
             materially
             the
             outward
             rest
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             they
             violate
             not
             God's
             Law
             ;
             else
             they
             were
             not
             blameless
             .
             But
             you
             can
             prove
             no
             such
             things
             by
             the
             Church
             Laws
             in
             question
             ,
             as
             that
             Ministers
             may
             break
             them
             by
             admitting
             such
             Persons
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             it
             excludeth
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             Covenant
             to
             Administer
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Canon
             punisheth
             all
             Ministers
             that
             give
             it
             against
             the
             Prohibition
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Rubrick
             excludeth
             your
             supposed
             power
             of
             Dispensation
             .
             Can
             you
             believe
             your self
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Canon
             is
             
               [
               None
               shall
               be
               admitted
               that
               desire
               not
               God-Fathers
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               will
               not
               out
               of
               an
               Erring
               Conscience
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Are
             those
             then
             admitted
             ,
             that
             through
             
               Prophaneness
               desire
               not
               God-Fathers
            
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             you
             make
             the
             sense
             to
             be
             
               [
               Those
               that
               have
               not
               God-Fathers
               
               shall
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               except
               all
               that
               will
               not
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Conscienciously
               ,
               or
               Prophanely
               .
            
             ]
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             
               [
               You
               shall
               admit
               none
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               that
               have
               no
               God-Fathers
               ,
               through
               Parents
               Prophaneness
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               have
               none
               through
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               .
               ]
            
             And
             who
             cannot
             pretend
             such
             scruple
             ?
             And
             who
             will
             not
             pretend
             it
             ,
             when
             that
             will
             justifie
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             would
             the
             Bishops
             reproach
             such
             an
             Exposition
             ,
             which
             either
             maketh
             every
             Priest
             a
             judge
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             (
             whether
             their
             pretence
             be
             true
             or
             not
             )
             or
             else
             admitteth
             all
             that
             will
             not
             have
             God-Fathers
             ,
             while
             the
             admission
             of
             any
             of
             them
             is
             expresly
             forbidden
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             stretching
             Exposition
             indeed
             which
             is
             against
             the
             whole
             form
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Churches
             Canon
             ,
             
               [
               No
               Parent
               shall
               be
               God-Father
               to
               his
               own
               Child
               .
               ]
            
             Try
             whether
             any
             two
             Bishops
             in
             England
             will
             allow
             you
             any
             such
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             If
             such
             be
             allowed
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             all
             other
             like
             it
             ?
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             Law
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Rubrick
             be
             ,
             [
             You
             shall
             do
             thus
             except
             when
             you
             have
             Moral
             Reason
             against
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             preferred
             .
             ]
             Do
             you
             know
             how
             many
             have
             been
             Fined
             and
             sent
             to
             Goal
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             though
             they
             pleaded
             for
             it
             Mercy
             to
             Mens
             Souls
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             [
             You
             shall
             keep
             no
             Conventicles
             ,
             nor
             omit
             the
             Liturgy
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Subscription
             ,
             &c.
             unless
             when
             Mercy
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ?
             ]
             They
             that
             have
             Auditors
             that
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             when
             they
             omit
             it
             in
             mercy
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             get
             us
             an
             authentick
             signification
             of
             this
             Sense
             .
          
           
           
             The
             words
             cited
             by
             you
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             1604
             are
             impertinent
             to
             our
             business
             :
             It
             followeth
             not
             that
             you
             have
             leave
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             when
             you
             think
             mercy
             requireth
             it
             ,
             because
             
               
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 bind
                 conscience
                 as
                 of
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
              
               considered
               in
               themselves
            
             ]
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Commander
             .
             Again
             I
             ask
             ,
             Shall
             any
             man
             escape
             punishement
             by
             such
             a
             plea
             of
             mercy
             ?
             Are
             not
             two
             thousand
             Ministers
             silenced
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             pleaded
             Mercy
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             Non-conformity
             ?
             Did
             your
             Learned
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             Moderate
             Bishop
             ,
             excuse
             you
             for
             that
             plea
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Canon
             ,
             and
             Rubrick
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             and
             execution
             of
             all
             Judges
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             confute
             your
             exposition
             and
             exception
             ?
          
           
             You
             truly
             say
             
               [
               It
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               make
               a
               false
               construction
               of
               the
               Law.
               ]
            
             But
             if
             against
             the
             express
             words
             ,
             and
             scope
             ,
             and
             common
             judgment
             and
             execution
             ,
             you
             will
             presume
             to
             put
             your
             sense
             ,
             which
             is
             merciful
             ,
             because
             
               Charity
               thinketh
               no
               evil
            
             .
             Any
             thing
             ,
             almost
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             said
             ,
             consented
             to
             ,
             and
             sworn
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             spoken
             with
             a
             Papist
             that
             hath
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             wrote
             for
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             spiritual
             power
             called
             Pastoral
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             over
             England
             ,
             or
             such
             give
             him
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             which
             the
             King
             claimeth
             ,
             and
             denyeth
             to
             him
             and
             Foreigners
             .
             And
             he
             citeth
             a
             fairer
             pretence
             for
             his
             exposition
             than
             you
             do
             here
             for
             yours
             :
             And
             thus
             all
             may
             take
             up
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             that
             hold
             but
             the
             Popes
             Spiritual
             Supremacy
             
             over
             us
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
             What
             words
             can
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             not
             feign
             in
             Charity
             a
             good
             sense
             of
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             You
             say
             the
             Liturgy
             alloweth
             
               private
               Baptism
               without
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               God-fathers
               .
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             Thence
             I
             must
             gather
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             allow
             publick
             Baptism
             ;
             no
             not
             on
             pretence
             of
             necessity
             and
             mercy
             ;
             else
             why
             had
             they
             not
             exprest
             their
             allowance
             of
             one
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             even
             there
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             repeated
             after
             in
             the
             Congregation
             with
             God-fathers
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             promise
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Child
             ;
             (
             And
             in
             the
             house
             there
             is
             nothing
             named
             ,
             or
             required
             of
             the
             Parent
             ,
             but
             
               some
               one
            
             (
             whoever
             )
             is
             only
             to
             name
             the
             child
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             
               In
               the
               Margin
               you
               say
            
             [
             
               There
               is
               no
               express
               prohibition
               in
               all
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               tying
               Ministers
               in
               no
               case
               ,
               to
               baptize
               without
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               kneelers
               only
               :
               and
               to
               baptize
               none
               without
               Sureties
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             your
             whole
             writing
             favoureth
             of
             that
             spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Christian
             Peace
             and
             Forbearance
             ,
             as
             your
             dislike
             of
             these
             things
             signifieth
             .
             And
             while
             we
             agree
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             break
             Charity
             for
             our
             differing
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             man
             :
             But
             seeing
             you
             put
             these
             great
             points
             (
             of
             my
             Non-conformity
             )
             here
             together
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             repeat
             the
             reasons
             of
             my
             exposition
             against
             yours
             .
          
           
             Words
             are
             to
             signifie
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             matter
             .
             If
             the
             Book
             speak
             intelligibly
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             one
             sense
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             our
             case
             whether
             the
             
               prohibition
               be
               express
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               The
               Liturgy-Rubrick
               saith
            
             [
             
               There
               shall
               be
               
               for
               every
               male-child
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               two
               God-fathers
               ,
               and
               one
               God-mother
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               female
               ,
               one
               God-father
               ,
               and
               two
               God-mothers
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             II.
             The
             whole
             transaction
             ,
             beside
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             is
             mainly
             speech
             to
             the
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             demands
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             answer
             ,
             by
             professing
             Abrenunciation
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             resolved
             Obedience
             :
             They
             must
             name
             the
             Child
             .
             They
             are
             exhorted
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Child
             be
             taught
             what
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             ,
             Promise
             and
             Profession
             he
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Adult
             ,
             the
             God-fathers
             are
             called
             but
             
               [
               Witnesses
            
             ]
             as
             not
             giving
             the
             person
             Title
             to
             Baptism
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             ,
             they
             do
             profess
             and
             covenant
             in
             the
             Child's
             name
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             very
             Title
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Catechism
             saith
             ,
             That
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             are
             required
             of
             persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Book
             said
             ,
             
               They
               perform
               them
               by
               their
               Sureties
            
             ;
             so
             the
             new
             one
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               promise
               them
               by
               their
               Sureties
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             are
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             V.
             For
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Liturgy
             saith
             
               [
               
                 Here
                 the
                 Priest
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 Cross
                 on
                 the
                 Child's
                 fore-head
              
            
             ]
             .
             And
             it
             referreth
             us
             to
             the
             Canon
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             reasons
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               The
               Communion-Rubrick
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             He
             shall
             deliver
             it
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             All
             meekly
             kneeling
             .
             ]
          
           
             VII
             .
             
               The
               last
               Rubrick
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             ordained
             in
             this
             Office
             ,
             that
             the
             Communicants
             shall
             receive
             the
             same
             kneeling
             .
             ]
          
           
             VIII
             .
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 Church
                 by
                 Can.
                 36.
                 requireth
                 every
                 Minister
                 to
                 subscribe
                 that
                 he
              
               will
               use
               the
               Form
               in
               that
               Book
               prescribed
               in
               Publick
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             IX
             .
             And
             the
             Can.
             27.
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               
                 No
                 Minister
                 when
                 he
                 celebrates
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 shall
                 wittingly
                 administer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 kneel
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 suspension
              
            
             ]
             .
             Can
             the
             Church
             more
             plainly
             speak
             the
             sense
             of
             her
             Liturgy
             ?
             You
             say
             
               It
               is
               against
               Schismaticks
            
             .
             Yes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             express
             the
             means
             .
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             expository
             ,
             calling
             those
             Schismaticks
             that
             scruple
             and
             refuse
             to
             kneel
             .
          
           
             X.
             Those
             that
             say
             the
             Liturgy
             hath
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Ceremonies
             are
             such
             as
             he
             may
             not
             use
             ,
             approve
             ,
             &c.
             are
             excommunicate
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             Schismaticks
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             till
             they
             repent
             of
             that
             their
             wicked
             Errour
             ,
             Can.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               XI
               .
               Can.
            
             14.
             
             
               All
               Ministers
               shall
               observe
               the
               Orders
               ,
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               reading
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               saying
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               as
               in
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               without
               either
               diminishing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 respect
              
               (
               note
               that
               )
               
                 or
                 adding
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 form
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XII
               .
               Can.
            
             29.
             [
             
               No
               Parent
               shall
               be
               urged
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               nor
               be
               admitted
               to
               answer
               as
               God-father
               for
               his
               own
               Child
               ;
               nor
               any
               God-father
               or
               God-mother
               shall
               be
               suffered
               to
               make
               any
               other
               answer
               or
               speech
               than
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               is
               prescribed
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             If
             yet
             the
             Church
             have
             not
             declared
             her
             sense
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             Baptize
             without
             Cross
             or
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             that
             sit
             ,
             rather
             than
             refuse
             them
             ,
             I
             can
             understand
             
             no
             mans
             words
             .
             And
             what
             can
             constrain
             an
             unwilling
             person
             to
             understand
             ?
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Yet
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             If
             I
             practice
             on
             any
             pretence
             of
             mercy
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Judges
             will
             condemn
             me
             ;
             the
             Justices
             will
             send
             me
             to
             the
             common
             Gaol
             ,
             among
             Rogues
             ,
             to
             lie
             six
             months
             ,
             and
             will
             fine
             me
             twenty
             pound
             ,
             and
             forty
             pound
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             tryed
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             or
             their
             Courts
             will
             excommunicate
             me
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             me
             to
             lay
             me
             in
             Gaol
             ;
             as
             you
             have
             tryed
             who
             fly
             to
             escape
             it
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             made
             Judges
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             all
             this
             convince
             us
             what
             it
             meaneth
             ?
          
           
             Because
             you
             have
             put
             three
             of
             the
             chief
             matters
             of
             my
             Non-conformity
             here
             together
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             all
             together
             .
             If
             you
             will
             prefer
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             before
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             some
             honest
             Bishop
             (
             that
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             our
             Changes
             and
             Silencing
             )
             saith
             to
             you
             in
             private
             ;
             but
             get
             it
             us
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             [
             that
             because
             mercy
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             sacrifice
             ,
             we
             may
             Baptize
             without
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             may
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             that
             kneel
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             dissent
             through
             consciencious
             fear
             of
             living
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IN
             your
             sixteenth
             Section
             you
             profess
             your
             liking
             of
             sitting
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             rather
             than
             kneeling
             :
             How
             then
             can
             you
             declare
             [
             Assent
             ,
             Consent
             and
             Approbation
             ]
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             
             (
             expounded
             by
             the
             Canons
             )
             which
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             and
             by
             sharp
             penalties
             on
             Dissenters
             ,
             so
             much
             preferreth
             kneeling
             before
             sitting
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Your
             preferring
             the
             
               preaching
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Praise
               ,
               as
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               carnal
            
             (
             you
             mean
             the
             
               outward
               )
               part
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
            
             is
             very
             far
             from
             Conformity
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             ordered
             the
             Altaring
             of
             the
             Communion
             Tables
             ,
             and
             commended
             bowing
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             suspended
             so
             many
             Ministers
             on
             such
             accounts
             ;
             even
             far
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             expressed
             in
             his
             life
             by
             Dr.
             Heylin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             expressed
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             1640.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             answered
             before
             your
             conceit
             that
             the
             Liturgy
             alloweth
             you
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             that
             kneel
             not
             ,
             and
             your
             distorting
             the
             Canon
             ,
             because
             the
             Title
             is
             against
             Schismaticks
             ,
             when
             they
             mean
             that
             those
             that
             kneel
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             and
             excluded
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             so
             excommunicated
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             )
             and
             not
             that
             the
             word
             is
             distinguishing
             and
             limiting
             ,
             allowing
             you
             to
             admit
             those
             to
             sit
             that
             are
             not
             Schimaticks
             .
             The
             Bishops
             will
             deride
             that
             Exposition
             .
             They
             that
             heard
             us
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             can
             tell
             you
             who
             that
             Dr.
             (
             now
             a
             Dean
             )
             was
             ,
             who
             craved
             leave
             to
             have
             disputed
             the
             Case
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             proved
             
               [
               That
               it
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               mercy
               to
               those
               that
               scruple
               and
               refuse
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               kneeling
               ,
               to
               deny
               them
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               therein
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             seventeenth
             Section
             is
             for
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             .
             I
             distinctly
             proved
             that
             the
             Church
             imposeth
             it
             [
             
               As
               a
               Symbol
               of
               our
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               consecrating
               dedicating
               sign
               ,
               by
               which
               1.
               
               God's
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               signified
               ,
               even
               the
               Grace
               by
               him
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               by
               him
               imposed
               on
               us
               .
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Receiver's
               part
               is
               signified
               ,
               and
               by
               solemn
               Engagement
               there
               professed
               ,
               even
               his
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               his
               resolution
               and
               self-obliging
               Consent
               or
               Covenant
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               as
               dedicated
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               all
               the
               future
               duties
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             description
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             word
             [
             Sacrament
             ]
             larglier
             taken
             ,
             may
             signifie
             no
             more
             than
             man
             may
             institute
             :
             But
             a
             
               Sacrament
               strictly
            
             taken
             as
             thus
             described
             ,
             I
             suppose
             man
             may
             not
             institute
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             two
             as
             an
             act
             of
             his
             Royal
             Prerogative
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Institution
             be
             proper
             to
             his
             Kingly
             and
             Priestly
             Power
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             such
             :
             No
             other
             can
             be
             named
             excluding
             this
             .
             And
             if
             none
             be
             proper
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             for
             him
             to
             be
             Great
             and
             One
             Law-giver
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
             If
             Legislation
             ,
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             Supreme
             Government
             ,
             be
             common
             to
             him
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             that
             Royally
             Common
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             Christ
             would
             have
             had
             any
             more
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             somewhere
             expressed
             his
             Commands
             and
             Directions
             to
             his
             Ministers
             to
             make
             them
             :
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             given
             them
             full
             Commands
             and
             Directions
             
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             his
             Supper
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             other
             duties
             for
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             hath
             not
             said
             a
             word
             to
             them
             of
             this
             ;
             either
             biding
             them
             make
             new
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             telling
             them
             how
             many
             ,
             or
             directing
             them
             what
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             nor
             how
             to
             use
             them
             when
             made
             ;
             nor
             promising
             to
             bless
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             make
             more
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             accuse
             Christ's
             Law
             or
             Institution
             of
             Imperfection
             :
             Subordinate
             actions
             do
             not
             so
             :
             But
             to
             make
             Ordinances
             
               ejusdem
               generis
            
             ,
             with
             those
             which
             he
             made
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             meer
             Minister
             ,
             but
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Christ
             left
             half
             his
             work
             undone
             .
             Did
             he
             institute
             Baptism
             and
             his
             Supper
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             Minister
             ?
             then
             
               à
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             any
             Man
             ,
             or
             any
             Minister
             may
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             make
             more
             Sacraments
             :
             But
             if
             as
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             Saviour
             ,
             then
             none
             but
             our
             King
             of
             the
             Chuch
             and
             Saviour
             may
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             one
             day
             of
             each
             week
             to
             commemorate
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             God
             the
             Creator
             instituted
             a
             weekly
             Sabbath
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             in
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             .
             )
             Men
             may
             set
             apart
             one
             day
             in
             a
             year
             for
             special
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             or
             Commemorations
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Plague
             and
             danger
             ,
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             any
             should
             make
             another
             weekly
             day
             of
             holy
             observance
             ,
             to
             commemorate
             the
             same
             work
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             separate
             that
             day
             to
             commemorate
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             would
             be
             both
             an
             unjust
             accuser
             of
             Christ's
             Law
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             an
             unjust
             usurper
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             considerable
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             though
             Christ
             so
             extraordinarily
             Commissioned
             and
             Qualified
             his
             Apostles
             to
             record
             his
             Words
             and
             Acts
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             settle
             Church-Orders
             and
             Inferiour
             Offices
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             Nations
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             he
             had
             Commanded
             them
             ;
             yet
             even
             them
             did
             did
             he
             never
             Commission
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             ever
             make
             one
             ;
             but
             contrarily
             rebuked
             those
             that
             would
             but
             have
             kept
             up
             some
             of
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             :
             And
             was
             not
             the
             Cross
             a
             stumbling
             and
             foolishness
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             never
             made
             such
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             who
             hath
             equal
             Power
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             If
             any
             say
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Name
             that
             we
             contend
             about
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             it
             by
             the
             Constitutive
             parts
             which
             you
             answer
             not
             .
             3.
             
             If
             Christ
             had
             Instituted
             the
             Cross
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             ,
             
               [
               as
               a
               Badg
               of
               our
               Christianity
               ,
               dedicating
               the
               Child
               to
               God
               as
               a
               solemn
               Covenanting
               Figure
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Minister
               in
               God's
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Persons
               ,
               pronounceth
               him
               Consecrated
               and
               engaged
               ,
               as
               signifying
               both
               God's
               part
               or
               Grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Mans
               part
               or
               Duty
               .
               ]
            
             I
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             you
             would
             not
             have
             c●●led
             this
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             want
             but
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             and
             Benediction
             ,
             it
             wanteth
             indeed
             a
             due
             Efficient
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             still
             a
             Humane
             Sacrament
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             Divine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             an
             unlawful
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             would
             but
             know
             whether
             Men
             may
             make
             New
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             how
             many
             ?
             and
             
               Quo
               jure
            
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             And
             God's
             Prohibition
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             of
             adding
             or
             diminishing
             ,
             is
             not
             washt
             away
             so
             easily
             as
             your
             words
             would
             make
             Men
             believe
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               It
               reacheth
               to
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ans.
             There
             be
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Duty
             of
             Man
             and
             Church-Matters
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             Man
             :
             To
             do
             those
             is
             no
             addition
             to
             God's
             Laws
             :
             But
             to
             do
             the
             like
             work
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Law
             hath
             done
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             left
             to
             Man
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             me
             the
             Addition
             there
             forbidden
             :
             e.g.
             If
             Men
             had
             made
             another
             Tabernacle
             ,
             another
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             another
             holy
             Vestment
             for
             Aaron
             ,
             another
             Sacrament
             like
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             he
             that
             so
             reproved
             their
             worshiping
             in
             the
             High
             Places
             ,
             would
             have
             reproved
             these
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             the
             sum
             of
             your
             defence
             is
             
               ad
               Hominem
            
             to
             my self
             ,
             for
             granting
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             humane
             private
             professing
             Signs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Cross
             as
             such
             :
             It
             's
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             that
             are
             so
             judicious
             ,
             can
             discern
             no
             more
             difference
             between
             ,
             1.
             
             Private
             and
             publick
             Church-actions
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Between
             a
             bare
             professing
             Sign
             
               in
               genere
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Sacramental
               Covenanting-dedicating
               Symbolical
               Sign
            
             in
             specie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             Sacramental
             Symbol
             is
             a
             professing
             Sign
             :
             But
             every
             professing
             Sign
             is
             not
             a
             Sacramental
             Symbol
             (
             a
             solemn
             Sacramental
             Celebration
             of
             a
             Mutual
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             an
             investing
             signification
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             both
             the
             Covenants
             .
             )
             Doth
             it
             follow
             then
             ,
             that
             because
             Men
             (
             yea
             ,
             any
             Man
             )
             may
             make
             a
             professing
             Sign
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             that
             Man
             (
             yea
             ,
             every
             Man
             )
             may
             make
             a
             new
             Sacrament
             ?
             An
             Israelite
             might
             have
             lift
             up
             his
             
             Hand
             to
             signifie
             consent
             to
             a
             Duty
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             a
             Question
             :
             But
             might
             he
             therefore
             have
             imitated
             Circumcision
             ,
             or
             the
             Passeover
             ?
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             if
             you
             ask
             him
             whether
             he
             consent
             ,
             he
             may
             signifie
             it
             by
             
               Bowing
               ,
               lifting
               up
               his
               Hand
               ,
               by
               Writing
               ,
            
             which
             are
             all
             but
             to
             the
             same
             use
             as
             Speech
             :
             But
             he
             must
             Sacramentally
             signifie
             it
             by
             the
             reception
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             instituted
             solemn
             Covenanting
             Symbol
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             But
             for
             any
             to
             make
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             new
             Sacramental
             Symbol
             for
             such
             a
             Covenanting
             use
             ,
             is
             another
             Matter
             .
          
           
             A
             Man
             that
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             is
             asked
             whether
             he
             consent
             to
             Christ's
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             signifie
             it
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             But
             he
             may
             not
             therefore
             joyn
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             such
             another
             Covenanting
             Symbol
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             To
             make
             (
             or
             consent
             to
             ,
             and
             approve
             and
             use
             )
             a
             Law
             that
             all
             Christians
             shall
             ,
             solemnly
             after
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             have
             their
             Heads
             anointed
             with
             Oyl
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hereby
             Covenant
             with
             him
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             signifying
             his
             Grace
             received
             ,
             and
             their
             Duty
             performed
             and
             promised
             ;
             and
             this
             applied
             by
             a
             Minister
             Officiating
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Commission
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             I
             perceive
             by
             your
             mistaking
             Inferences
             ,
             that
             you
             understood
             not
             my
             distinction
             of
             Private
             and
             Publick
             ,
             and
             thought
             I
             had
             meant
             Secret
             ,
             or
             Open
             ,
             or
             before
             Few
             or
             Many
             :
             Whereas
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             these
             words
             are
             commonly
             used
             in
             Politicks
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             When
             they
             distinguish
             
               Index
               publicus
               &
               privatus
               ,
               Res
               publicae
               &
               privatae
               ,
               Actiones
               publicae
               &
               privatae
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Publick
             is
             that
             which
             either
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Society
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Publick
               
               Officer
            
             as
             such
             :
             As
             a
             meer
             Subject
             is
             
               Homo
               privatus
            
             ,
             so
             his
             Actions
             and
             Affairs
             ,
             meerly
             as
             his
             ,
             are
             private
             :
             The
             Aerarium
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             though
             kept
             secretly
             is
             the
             
               publick
               Treasure
            
             .
             The
             judgment
             of
             a
             publick
             Judge
             ,
             when
             few
             are
             present
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             is
             
               Iudicium
               publicum
            
             ;
             and
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             meer
             Arbitrator
             before
             thousands
             ,
             is
             
               Iudicium
               privatum
            
             :
             A
             private
             Man's
             arbitrary
             Words
             or
             Actions
             in
             Westminster-Hall
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             are
             
               Actiones
               privatae
            
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             I
             have
             more
             reverence
             for
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             a
             bold
             condemner
             of
             all
             their
             Actions
             ,
             which
             I
             wish
             they
             had
             not
             done
             (
             and
             had
             they
             foreseen
             the
             Consequents
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             )
             .
             And
             I
             must
             ,
             
               Fide
               humanâ
            
             ,
             give
             some
             credit
             to
             those
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             specially
             such
             as
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             of
             Miracles
             adjoyned
             to
             some
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             And
             considering
             how
             they
             used
             it
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             was
             (
             when
             those
             things
             were
             done
             )
             as
             a
             private
             arbitrary
             professing
             Sign
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             say
             by
             words
             
               [
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             
               [
               I
               trust
               in
               Christ
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             
               [
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               a
               Crucified
               Saviour
               .
               ]
            
             And
             if
             when
             one
             asked
             them
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             or
             derided
             them
             for
             trusting
             in
             a
             Crucified
             Man
             ,
             they
             answered
             by
             crossing
             ,
             I
             judge
             them
             not
             for
             so
             doing
             :
             The
             occasions
             and
             Persons
             might
             excuse
             such
             a
             private
             professing
             Action
             .
             But
             if
             they
             would
             turn
             this
             into
             a
             
               publick
               Church-Ordinance
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               into
               a
               Humane
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             requiring
             all
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             the
             common
             Badge
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             I
             reproach
             not
             the
             approvers
             ,
             but
             I
             dare
             not
             approve
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             use
             it
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             We
             must
             reduce
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Canon
             to
             the
             words
             in
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             for
             they
             contradict
             not
             themselves
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             no
             shew
             of
             contradiction
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             in
             three
             Books
             express
             her
             sense
             ,
             must
             I
             not
             set
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             in
             all
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Liturgy
             purposely
             referreth
             the
             unsatisfied
             to
             the
             Canon
             for
             her
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             odd
             way
             of
             expounding
             it
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             Canons
             Exposition
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             reduce
             it
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             .
             Doubtless
             all
             three
             together
             express
             their
             sense
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             second
             Commandment
             forbad
             not
             all
             private
             use
             of
             Images
             ,
             either
             a
             Civil
             ,
             or
             meer
             Memorative
             or
             Monitory
             private
             (
             yea
             ,
             or
             publick
             )
             use
             .
             As
             it
             forbad
             not
             Iacob
             to
             pitch
             a
             stone
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             or
             the
             Israelites
             to
             make
             a
             Memorative
             and
             Monitory
             Altar
             ,
             and
             yet
             forbad
             such
             an
             Altar
             for
             Worship
             to
             be
             erected
             without
             God's
             Order
             .
             But
             it
             was
             
               external
               symbolizing
               with
               Idolaters
               by
               Images
               ,
            
             which
             the
             second
             Commandment
             forbad
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             worshiping
             them
             ,
             or
             God
             by
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             setting
             them
             up
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Worship
             ,
             seeming
             so
             to
             do
             .
             So
             it
             is
             not
             all
             use
             of
             a
             Cross
             that
             breaketh
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
             When
             you
             have
             proved
             lifting
             up
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             laying
             it
             on
             the
             Book
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             Sacraments
             ,
             I
             shall
             further
             answer
             you
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             second
             Commandment
             oblige
             us
             not
             to
             use
             Christ's
             Sacraments
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Commandments
             )
             then
             I
             shall
             confess
             that
             it
             forbiddeth
             not
             us
             to
             devise
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               [
               If
               it
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               universally
               unlawful
               .
               If
               Baptism
               had
               not
               been
               
               ordained
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               traiterous
               and
               sinful
               to
               use
               it
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             You
             grant
             us
             enough
             ;
             I
             durst
             not
             have
             used
             the
             word
             traiterous
             so
             boldly
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             anger
             the
             Conformists
             .
             But
             when
             did
             you
             prove
             that
             every
             
               professing
               sign
            
             is
             used
             to
             the
             same
             use
             
               in
               specie
            
             ,
             as
             the
             covenanting
             dedicating
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             ?
             This
             was
             a
             supposition
             not
             so
             easily
             to
             have
             been
             begged
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             As
             to
             my
             Simile
             ,
             
               That
               Baptism
               is
               Christ's
               Badge
               or
               Colours
            
             ;
             it
             illustrates
             in
             the
             point
             of
             similitude
             :
             And
             so
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             take
             it
             ill
             to
             have
             a
             publick
             badge
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             to
             be
             added
             to
             his
             Star
             by
             a
             private
             Subject
             ,
             much
             more
             for
             any
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             for
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             known
             by
             a
             badge
             of
             private
             invention
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               's
               lawful
               to
               wear
               those
               Colours
               in
               the
               Troop
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               wear
               out
               .
               Ans.
            
             Yes
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             wear
             them
             out
             
               in
               specie
            
             to
             the
             same
             use
             and
             ends
             .
             But
             if
             you
             at
             a
             Funeral
             wear
             a
             black
             Ribbon
             ,
             and
             your
             General
             's
             Colours
             be
             white
             ;
             and
             some
             Souldiers
             will
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             That
             the
             badge
             of
             all
             the
             Souldiers
             shall
             be
             
               black
               Ribbons
            
             ,
             joyned
             to
             the
             white
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             then
             be
             lawful
             for
             you
             in
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Troop
             to
             wear
             that
             black
             as
             the
             badge
             of
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             declare
             that
             you
             approved
             of
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             the
             imposition
             .
             And
             when
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               I
               allow
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
            
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               I
               allow
               not
               your
               use
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             Christ
             forbad
             it
             :
             
               And
               yet
               you
               say
               before
               that
               ,
            
             It
             's
             traiterous
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             (
             without
             Christ.
             )
          
           
           
             But
             you
             affirm
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             made
             but
             for
             the
             same
             use
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             I
             allow
             out
             .
             But
             why
             did
             you
             not
             give
             some
             answer
             to
             my
             express
             proof
             of
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Or
             why
             put
             you
             me
             so
             oft
             to
             repeat
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             outward
             visible
             sign
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             the
             person
             is
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             receiving
             the
             said
             sign
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             persons
             professed
             consent
             and
             engagement
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Badge
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             thirtieth
             Canon
             saith
             twice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               an
            
             honourable
             Badge
             by
             which
             the
             Infant
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             
               the
               same
               Canon
               saith
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             
               Covenanting
               sign
            
             ,
             both
             the
             celebrating
             words
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             the
             Canon
             shew
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               professed
            
             Consent
             
               to
               the
            
             Covenant-duties
             
               there
               named
            
             [
             Not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             manfully
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             banner
             against
             the
             World
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Christ's
             faithful
             Servant
             and
             Souldier
             to
             his
             lives
             end
             .
             ]
             
               The
               words
               shew
               ,
               and
               none
               denyeth
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             
               Obliging
               sign
            
             ,
             both
             as
             imposed
             by
             God's
             Minister
             ,
             and
             as
             self-obliging
             by
             the
             said
             professed
             Consent
             ,
             is
             also
             exprest
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
             And
             this
             is
             it
             which
             is
             called
             The
             Covenant-Vow
             .
             The
             person
             is
             Vowed
             or
             Devoted
             to
             God
             by
             two
             Sacramental
             signs
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               That
               it
               signifieth
               also
               God's
               Grace
               given
               by
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               expository
               Canon
               30
               shew
               :
            
             [
             To
             dedicate
             them
             by
             that
             badge
             to
             
             his
             service
             ,
             whose
             benefits
             bestowed
             on
             them
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Cross
             did
             represent
             [
             To
             the
             service
             of
             him
             that
             dyed
             on
             the
             Cross.
             ]
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
            
             Investing
             sign
             ,
             
               delivering
               the
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               appeareth
               in
               the
               words
               :
            
             [
             We
             receive
             this
             Child
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christ's
             Flock
             ,
             and
             do
             sign
             him
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             ]
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             to
             operate
             Grace
             morally
             on
             the
             Intelligent
             ,
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             foresaid
             words
             of
             instructing
             and
             obliging
             signification
             ,
             with
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             
               [
               To
               stir
               up
               the
               dull
               mind
               of
               man
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               duty
               to
               God
               by
               a
               notable
               and
               special
               signification
               whereby
               he
               might
               be
               edified
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Anno
             1660.
             endeavouring
             to
             prevent
             what
             followed
             ,
             I
             used
             these
             same
             reasons
             with
             the
             great
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             hath
             had
             the
             first
             and
             and
             chief
             hand
             in
             the
             matter
             as
             it
             standeth
             ,
             and
             he
             denyed
             but
             two
             things
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Cross
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             of
             God's
             institution
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             essential
             to
             a
             Church-Sacrament
             :
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             humane
             unlawful
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Divine
             we
             easily
             grant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Cross
               giveth
               Grace
            
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             
               effectually
               it
               doth
               not
            
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             not
             bless
             unlawful
             means
             :
             But
             it
             is
             appointed
             by
             man
             to
             give
             or
             work
             Grace
             .
             This
             I
             proved
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Receiving
             sign
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             delivereth
             by
             Investiture
             the
             Relative
             Grace
             of
             Church-priviledges
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             worketh
             morally
             ,
             by
             signifying
             the
             washing
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ;
             so
             the
             Cross
             is
             to
             operate
             morally
             ,
             by
             signifying
             Christ's
             Crucifixion
             ,
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
             and
             our
             duty
             .
             But
             he
             laid
             the
             stress
             of
             his
             Cause
             on
             this
             assertion
             ,
             That
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             to
             give
             grace
             otherwise
             than
             by
             such
             moral
             operation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             that
             is
             not
             instituted
             to
             give
             God's
             grace
             otherwise
             than
             morally
             .
             ]
             I
             told
             him
             how
             commonly
             Protestants
             maintain
             that
             they
             are
             not
             instituted
             to
             give
             grace
             physically
             ;
             but
             only
             morally
             ,
             and
             by
             investiture
             in
             relations
             .
             And
             here
             we
             broke
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             I
             must
             expect
             that
             from
             others
             that
             are
             driven
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             the
             last
             refuge
             ;
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             wisest
             Papists
             themselves
             do
             maintain
             only
             such
             moral
             Causality
             in
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             And
             here
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Article
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Baptized
             Infants
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             answering
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             I
             shall
             cite
             some
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             at
             how
             great
             a
             loss
             the
             most
             Learned
             Papists
             are
             about
             things
             that
             every
             poor
             English
             Minister
             may
             
               be
               certain
            
             of
             ,
             or
             profess
             to
             hold
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             silenced
             or
             ruined
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             ascribing
             too
             much
             to
             the
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             in
             Sacraments
             that
             we
             grievously
             accuse
             the
             Papists
             of
             .
          
           
             I.
             Aquinas
             
               of
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
            
             aliquo
             modo
             Causae
             gratiae
             .
             2.
             
             
               Not
               meerly
            
             Causa
             sine
             qua
             non
             .
             3.
             
             Aqua
             baptismatis
             habet
             operationem
             propriam
             in
             Corpus
             ,
             &
             ut
             instrumentum
             Divinae
             misericordiae
             ,
             habet
             effectum
             ulteriorem
             ;
             non
             ad
             gratiam
             quasi
             eam
             attingens
             in
             virtute
             principalis
             agentis
             ,
             sed
             ad
             dispositionem
             praeviam
             ;
             quae
             in
             quibusdam
             sacramentis
             est
             Character
             ,
             in
             aliis
             aliquis
             ornatus
             animae
             proportionatus
             Characteri
             .
             4.
             
             In
             sacramentis
             est
             aliqua
             virtus
             supernaturalis
             quae
             est
             ipsis
             principium
             agendi
             in
             
             quantum
             sunt
             instrumenta
             Divinae
             misericordiae
             .
             Et
             haec
             virtus
             est
             Ens
             spirituale
             ,
             incompletum
             sive
             intentionale
             .
          
           
             Scotus
             and
             Ockam
             
               confute
               this
               at
               large
               ;
               and
            
             Pet.
             de
             Aliaco
             Card.
             Cameracensis
             
               (
               a
               most
               judicious
               School-man
               )
               briefly
               after
               them
               in
            
             4.
             q.
             1.
             
             B.
             C.
             
               contending
               that
               Sacraments
               are
               properly
            
             no
             Causes
             
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               improperly
               ;
               because
            
             Deus
             in
             sacramentis
             ordinavit
             sic
             agere
             ,
             non
             quod
             ipsa
             sacramenta
             agant
             :
             Et
             de
             tali
             ordinatione
             &
             libera
             promissione
             ipse
             certificavit
             Ecclesiam
             :
             Vel
             ex
             sola
             voluntate
             alterius
             ut
             Causa
             sine
             qua
             non
             ,
             quae
             non
             invenitur
             in
             naturalibus
             ;
             sed
             (
             sicut
             meritum
             )
             in
             Moralibus
             ;
             &
             proprie
             non
             est
             causa
             :
             Et
             quod
             sacramentum
             sive
             per
             virtutem
             propriam
             ,
             sive
             per
             virtutem
             ei
             collatam
             ,
             non
             est
             proprie
             Causa
             Efficiens
             alicujus
             dispositionis
             in
             anima
             ad
             gratiam
             praeviae
             (
             aut
             ipsius
             gratiae
             .
             )
          
           
             So
             that
             their
             judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             
               Conditio
               sine
               qua
               non
               ,
               dispositiva
               ,
               moralis
            
             (
             improperly
             called
             
               dispositiva
               ,
            
             )
             and
             not
             of
             the
             effecting
             ,
             but
             the
             reception
             of
             grace
             .
             A
             man
             that
             doth
             use
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             way
             where
             God
             doth
             give
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             performeth
             the
             receptive
             Condition
             :
             Yet
             none
             of
             them
             deny
             a
             
               Moral
               Objective
               Causality
            
             on
             the
             Considering
             Adult
             .
          
           
             And
             Brianson
             in
             4.
             q.
             1.
             fol.
             6.
             1.
             doc
             .
             concludeth
             Sacramenta
             non
             sunt
             Causa
             effectiva
             gratiae
             ,
             sed
             selum
             per
             modum
             meriti
             ;
             per
             ea
             datur
             gratia
             citing
             Ricardus
             ,
             Scotus
             ,
             Aureolus
             ,
             Fr.
             Perusius
             ,
             
               &c.
               against
            
             Thomas
             and
             Alexand.
             herein
             .
          
           
             And
             4.
             q.
             9.
             
             Concl.
             1.
             fol.
             152.
             
               he
               saith
            
             [
             Baptismus
             indiget
             fide
             ,
             (
             quae
             est
             dispositio
             &
             fundamentum
             omnium
             sacramentorum
             )
             vel
             in
             se
             ,
             ut
             in
             adultis
             ;
             vel
             
               in
               alio
            
             ,
             ut
             in
             parvulis
             ,
             pro
             quibus
             sunt
             
             Fide-jussores
             Paternus
             &
             Materna
             .
             ]
             
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               undoubted
               certainty
               is
               there
               of
               thousands
               whose
               God-Fathers
               themselves
               have
               no
               true
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             Quod
             ficte
             recipientes
             Baptismum
             non
             habent
             gratiam
             Baptismi
             ,
             dicunt
             Scholastici
             .
             vide
             
               Brianson
               ,
               in
               4.
               q.
               4.
               
               Doct.
               1.
               
               Fol.
            
             34.
             
          
           
             And
             even
             Pope
             
               Gregory
               7.
               
               (
               Hildebrand
            
             )
             in
             Roman
             Council
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               neither
               feigned
               Faith
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               nor
               feigned
               Repentance
               in
               Penance
               ,
               do
               save
               any
               .
               ]
            
             I
             know
             what
             some
             say
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             all
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             Atheists
             Infants
             ,
             snatcht
             perhaps
             by
             military
             force
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             
               viz.
               Ex
               fide
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             elsewhere
             (
             in
             
               Christ.
               Directory
               .
            
             )
             But
             their
             proofs
             I
             take
             for
             Error
             and
             worse
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               to
               this
               and
               their
               Causality
            
             Ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             
               Suarez
               saith
            
             ,
             (
             de
             Legib.
             li.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             748.
             
             Col.
             2.
             de
             Circumcis
             .
             )
             Nam
             etiam
             ipsa
             fides
             parentum
             erat
             conditio
             necessaria
             ,
             &
             sine
             qua'non
             ;
             &
             tamen
             de
             illa
             non
             dici
             potest
             quod
             gratiam
             daret
             Infanti
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             nec
             quod
             gratiam
             contineret
             ;
             imò
             nec
             causa
             justificans
             parvulos
             dici
             potest
             ,
             nisi
             latè
             aut
             improprio
             modo
             ,
             sicut
             dicitur
             de
             quolibet
             remedio
             seu
             conditione
             sine
             qua
             non
             .
             ]
             
               Whence
               he
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               Circumcision
               did
               not
               justifie
               Infants
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               even
            
             Petr.
             à
             Sancto
             Ioseph
             .
             saith
             (
             Thes.
             Univers
             .
             de
             Sacrament
             .
             
               pag.
               93.
            
             )
             Sacramentum
             est
             signum
             sensibile
             Divinitùs
             institutum
             longo
             tempore
             durans
             ,
             Sanctitatem
             aliquam
             ,
             saltem
             EXTERNAM
             ,
             conferens
             ,
             &
             veram
             significans
             :
             Et
             
               pag.
               101.
               
               Though
               with
               the
               highest
               he
               hold
               ,
               that
            
             [
             Sacramenta
             novae
             legis
             conferunt
             gratiam
             ,
             idque
             ex
             opere
             operato
             &
             immediate
             ;
             duplicem
             scilicet
             ;
             aliam
             respondentem
             dispositioni
             ,
             aliam
             ipsi
             Sacramento
             ,
             
             cum
             antiqua
             adultis
             nullam
             conferrent
             nisi
             ratione
             dispositionis
             :
             
               Yet
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             Sacramenta
             novae
             Legis
             non
             producunt
             gratiam
             Physice
             sed
             Moraliter
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Papists
             that
             must
             exceed
             in
             ascribing
             to
             Sacraments
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             such
             a
             loss
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Impartial
             ,
             whether
             no
             Protestant
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             without
             Ruine
             ,
             who
             cannot
             declare
             that
             
               [
               It
               is
               certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               Infants
               Baptized
               and
               dying
               before
               actual
               Sin
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ,
               ]
            
             none
             excepted
             :
             And
             whether
             Physical
             ,
             or
             any
             but
             Relative
             and
             Moral
             Efficacy
             be
             essential
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             or
             any
             save
             Aptitudinal
             ,
             or
             fitness
             ,
             to
             convey
             .
             to
             fit
             Receivers
             .
          
           
             
               And
               whether
               as
               to
               the
               new
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               been
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               have
               said
               as
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Dort.
             Art.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             [
             Quandoquidem
             de
             voluntate
             Dei
             ex
             verbis
             ipsius
             nobis
             est
             judicandum
             ,
             quod
             testatur
             liberos
             fidelium
             esse
             Sanctos
             ,
             non
             quidem
             Natura
             sed
             beneficio
             faederis
             gratuiti
             ,
             in
             quo
             illicum
             Parentibus
             comprehenduntur
             ;
             pii
             Parentes
             de
             electione
             &
             salute
             suorum
             ,
             quos
             Deus
             in
             Infantia
             ex
             hâc
             Vita
             evocat
             ,
             dubitare
             non
             debent
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             I
             dissent
             not
             from
             the
             old
             Rubrick
             ,
             
               [
               That
               no
               Man
               shall
               think
               if
               any
               Detriment
               shall
               come
               to
               Children
               by
               deferring
               of
               their
               Confirmation
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               for
               truth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               certain
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
               that
               Children
               being
               Baptized
               ,
               have
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               be
               undoubtedly
               saved
               .
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Faithful
             :
             And
             I
             am
             sorry
             any
             Dispute
             of
             mine
             occasioned
             
             any
             one
             to
             endeavour
             the
             altering
             of
             these
             words
             so
             much
             for
             the
             worse
             .
             But
             I
             have
             long
             digressed
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             If
             God's
             Word
             were
             not
             the
             sufficient
             Law
             by
             which
             your
             Cause
             and
             ours
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             I
             would
             vie
             with
             you
             against
             your
             Plea
             from
             Humane
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Authority
             :
             And
             shew
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             not
             using
             it
             ,
             will
             weigh
             down
             the
             Ancients
             and
             others
             using
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Ancients
             used
             it
             not
             so
             ill
             as
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             meer
             professing
             Sign
             of
             their
             not
             being
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             ;
             till
             it
             did
             degenerate
             by
             degrees
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             of
             them
             that
             have
             refused
             it
             ,
             hath
             been
             equal
             to
             theirs
             that
             so
             used
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             that
             readeth
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Kempis
               ,
               Thauluus
               ,
               Gerhardus
               ,
               Zutphaniensis
               ,
               Sales
               ,
            
             and
             abundance
             such
             (
             yea
             ,
             Persons
             of
             Resolution
             )
             will
             think
             there
             have
             been
             very
             holy
             Papists
             ;
             and
             for
             number
             they
             exceed
             the
             Protestants
             :
             And
             yet
             that
             proveth
             not
             Popery
             to
             be
             lawful
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Baptized's
             White
             Garment
             ,
             Milk
             and
             Hony
             ,
             not
             kneeling
             on
             Lord's
             Days
             ,
             &c.
             were
             more
             generally
             used
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             now
             so
             well
             thought
             of
             :
             Nor
             the
             giving
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             Infants
             ,
             nor
             the
             Millenary
             Doctrine
             ,
             much
             the
             Ancients
             Language
             ,
             like
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             which
             P●tavius
             citeth
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Your
             main
             Argument
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Ye
               obey
               that
               Command
            
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             And
             Christ
             doth
             not
             forbid
             you
             to
             use
             the
             Cross.
             ]
             Ans.
             As
             if
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             When
             I
             Celebrate
             Christ's
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             I
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             forbidden
             me
             to
             use
             two
             (
             or
             ten
             )
             more
             .
             As
             when
             you
             are
             commanded
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             as
             
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             implied
             that
             you
             must
             take
             no
             other
             for
             your
             Saviour
             ;
             so
             when
             you
             are
             commanded
             to
             Hear
             and
             Obey
             him
             as
             the
             great
             Prophet
             and
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             implied
             that
             you
             Hear
             and
             Obey
             no
             other
             as
             such
             :
             And
             therefore
             give
             to
             no
             other
             any
             of
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             nothing
             to
             Man's
             Law
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             his
             ,
             which
             you
             confess
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             :
             Lest
             your
             hear
             ,
             
               In
               vain
               do
               they
               Worship
               me
               ,
               teaching
               for
               Doctrine
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               :
            
             If
             it
             be
             Sin
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             than
             Suffering
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             Worshiping
             in
             the
             high
             Places
             ,
             was
             worse
             than
             this
             ?
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             You
             plead
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             even
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Magistrate's
             Soul
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             Silencing
             and
             Persecuting
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             good
             Ministers
             .
             ]
             Ans.
             What
             then
             ?
             If
             the
             Cross
             be
             lawful
             to
             be
             used
             as
             prescribed
             ,
             then
             no
             doubt
             I
             should
             use
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             must
             I
             sin
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             bids
             me
             to
             save
             him
             from
             Persecuting
             me
             ?
             The
             Martyrs
             might
             so
             have
             saved
             Bonner
             and
             Gardiner
             ,
             by
             a
             Lye
             :
             But
             this
             is
             no
             saving
             them
             :
             For
             if
             they
             First
             draw
             me
             to
             Sin
             ,
             endanger
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             would
             Silence
             me
             ,
             or
             destroy
             my
             Body
             if
             I
             did
             not
             ;
             this
             doth
             increase
             their
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             not
             diminish
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             you
             may
             exercise
             Mercy
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             did
             the
             first
             300
             Years
             ,
             in
             a
             Suffering
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             good
             Example
             ,
             better
             than
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             You
             call
             the
             Crossing
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             
               [
               
                 Trifles
                 and
                 Bawbles
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 weak
                 and
                 childish
                 Minds
                 dote
                 ,
                 yet
                 wise
                 Parents
                 may
                 please
                 their
                 
                 Children
                 with
                 Bawbles
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             The
             Bishops
             will
             be
             more
             offended
             at
             this
             ,
             than
             the
             Non-conformists
             :
             They
             that
             cannot
             allow
             us
             the
             pity
             due
             to
             weak
             Children
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             it
             well
             to
             be
             told
             that
             we
             are
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             Children
             whom
             we
             must
             please
             with
             Bawbles
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             say
             ,
             
               [
               
                 The
                 external
                 part
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 excellent
                 as
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Preaching
              
               ]
               Water
            
             .
             and
             Words
             ,
             be
             not
             matters
             worth
             our
             comparing
             ;
             but
             remember
             ,
             Words
             are
             part
             of
             Baptism
             too
             ;
             and
             the
             Solemnizing
             the
             great
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             believing
             Sinners
             ,
             on
             the
             terms
             and
             to
             the
             great
             ends
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             a
             high
             transaction
             of
             unspeakable
             Concern
             :
             And
             it
             's
             shame
             to
             many
             that
             cry
             out
             against
             Anabaptists
             ,
             that
             they
             reverence
             it
             far
             less
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               We
               assent
               not
               ,
               and
               consent
               not
               to
               the
               Imposing
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Ans.
             
               Nor
               I
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               say
               that
               I
               do
               .
               Is
               not
               the
            
             Imposing
             of
             the
             Cross
             expresly
             in
             the
             Book
             ?
             
               And
               do
               you
               not
               plead
               for
               it
               openly
               ,
               declaring
               that
               you
            
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ?
             
               What
               can
               be
               plainer
            
             ?
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               [
               I
               
                 t
                 's
                 better
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 doubtful
                 small
                 Evil
                 ,
                 than
                 forbear
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 great
                 Good.
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             
             Negatives
             bind
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             but
             Affirmatives
             do
             not
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             and
             
               not
               Good
            
             ,
             is
             ill
             called
             Better
             :
             No
             evil
             must
             be
             done
             that
             can
             be
             avoided
             :
             None
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Ages
             did
             good
             against
             the
             will
             of
             Governors
             .
             What
             if
             a
             Man
             doubt
             whether
             a
             Lye
             or
             Perjury
             be
             Sin
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             must
             he
             therefore
             do
             it
             that
             he
             may
             Preach
             without
             Persecution
             ?
             
             It
             is
             no
             Duty
             to
             you
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             greater
             which
             you
             cannot
             do
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             you
             will
             Sin.
             
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             
               You
               say
               that
            
             [
             
               Though
               he
               that
               doubteth
               is
               damned
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               not
               like
               the
               using
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               liberty
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             of
             Rom.
             14.
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Called
            
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             add
             much
             more
             .
             The
             advantage
             seemeth
             to
             me
             more
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             They
             that
             did
             eat
             ,
             or
             forbear
             ,
             did
             it
             in
             Conscience
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             kept
             a
             Day
             or
             not
             .
             But
             that
             Text
             expresly
             commanding
             even
             Church-Governors
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             mutual
             forbearance
             in
             such
             things
             ;
             here
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             is
             set
             against
             our
             obeying
             the
             supposed
             unlawful
             command
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             our
             escaping
             Persecution
             .
             The
             Iews
             then
             Persecuted
             those
             Christians
             that
             would
             not
             conform
             to
             their
             Law
             in
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             more
             sharply
             than
             the
             Romans
             did
             :
             And
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             Scandalized
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             hindrance
             of
             their
             Conversion
             .
             Why
             then
             ,
             was
             that
             Case
             free
             ,
             and
             ours
             of
             the
             Cross
             not
             free
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             18th
             Section
             is
             about
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             the
             Parishioners
             ,
             thrice
             a
             Year
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               It
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Churches
               meaning
               to
               give
               it
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Darkness
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             one
             that
             must
             be
             hid
             ,
             or
             run
             away
             ;
             and
             confusion
             to
             one
             that
             must
             defend
             an
             Error
             .
             They
             are
             two
             distinct
             
             parts
             of
             our
             Dissent
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Parishioners
             are
             enjoined
             to
             Communicate
             thrice
             a
             Year
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             are
             enjoined
             to
             give
             it
             (
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             more
             than
             we
             can
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             .
             You
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             Limitations
             to
             the
             last
             ;
             but
             that
             proveth
             not
             that
             they
             are
             so
             to
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             will
             excuse
             a
             Man
             that
             Communicates
             not
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             I
             am
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             Confined
             ,
             ]
             or
             [
             I
             am
             out
             of
             Charity
             ,
             ]
             or
             (
             I
             am
             a
             scandalous
             Sinner
             ,
             )
             or
             (
             the
             Church
             did
             suspend
             me
             for
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             Contumacy
             :
             )
             If
             it
             will
             ,
             the
             Papists
             may
             save
             their
             Estates
             ,
             or
             others
             called
             New
             Recusants
             at
             least
             :
             But
             the
             Law
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Canon
             ,
             all
             shew
             the
             contrary
             :
             If
             they
             are
             unfit
             ,
             it
             's
             long
             of
             themselves
             ,
             say
             they
             :
             And
             that
             shall
             not
             excuse
             them
             from
             a
             Gaol
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             commandeth
             them
             not
             to
             receive
             unfit
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             fit
             and
             then
             receive
             .
             Ans.
             True
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Parish
             of
             natural
             Capacity
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             fit
             and
             then
             receive
             ,
             and
             punished
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             though
             morally
             never
             so
             unfit
             .
             2.
             
             Fitness
             is
             not
             gotten
             by
             bare
             Commands
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             multitudes
             unfit
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             in
             that
             unfitness
             to
             receive
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Law
            
             layeth
             no
             hold
             on
             for
             any
             other
             Fault
             ;
             and
             many
             that
             cannot
             receive
             it
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             the
             Minister
             by
             the
             Law
             keep
             away
             .
             Too
             many
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             secret
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             be
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             Sadduces
             ,
             that
             believe
             no
             Life
             to
             come
             :
             Many
             are
             conscious
             of
             secret
             Fornication
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             Deceiving
             ,
             &c.
             rhe
             Minister
             or
             Magistrate
             is
             no
             judge
             of
             these
             :
             Yet
             if
             they
             Communicate
             not
             ,
             they
             break
             the
             Rubrick
             and
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             Many
             hundreds
             are
             conscious
             
             of
             secret
             unpreparedness
             ,
             and
             many
             timorous
             honest
             People
             so
             afraid
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             Judgment
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             :
             And
             many
             on
             many
             accounts
             are
             unwilling
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             are
             commanded
             to
             come
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             No
             
               unwilling
               Person
            
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             Sacramental
             Benefits
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             such
             are
             commanded
             on
             great
             Penalties
             to
             Communicate
             thrice
             a
             Year
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             hinted
             how
             many
             were
             forced
             to
             admit
             to
             our
             wrong
             and
             theirs
             ;
             which
             you
             answer
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             19th
             Section
             is
             for
             our
             accusing
             those
             that
             we
             refuse
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             within
             fourteen
             days
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             proceed
             against
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             .
             And
             first
             you
             tell
             us
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             which
             were
             it
             true
             ,
             would
             half
             reconcile
             me
             to
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               
                 That
                 the
                 lesser
                 Excommunication
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Ministers
              
            
             ]
             .
             Say
             you
             so
             !
             What
             a
             sleep
             have
             I
             been
             in
             these
             50
             Years
             ,
             (
             since
             I
             have
             been
             Ordained
             it's
             41
             Years
             )
             that
             never
             could
             hear
             or
             read
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             I
             have
             indeed
             read
             some
             honest
             Passages
             like
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Reformatio
               Legum
               Ecclesiast
            
             .
             published
             by
             
               Iohn
               Fox
            
             ,
             which
             died
             before
             it
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             only
             shewed
             the
             good
             purposes
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             his
             Divines
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
             or
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             I
             can
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             imagine
             what
             could
             thus
             deceive
             you
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             see
             any
             
             such
             thing
             in
             Cosms's
             Tables
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             Conformist's
             Writings
             ,
             which
             describe
             our
             Church
             Government
             .
             What
             was
             in
             Doctor
             Mocket's
             Book
             that
             was
             burnt
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             By
             the
             Execution
             done
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             hatred
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Abbot
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             was
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             there
             as
             any
             where
             :
             But
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             proof
             .
             The
             Laws
             and
             Authorized
             Church-Canons
             and
             Forms
             ,
             must
             decide
             the
             Case
             .
             Were
             there
             but
             any
             tolerable
             Parish
             Discipline
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             quarrel
             against
             Diocesans
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             could
             I
             but
             have
             been
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             Slave
             ,
             or
             Executioner
             of
             the
             will
             of
             others
             ,
             against
             my
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               what
               you
               mean
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               the
               Canon
               and
               Rubrick
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               shall
               not
            
             admit
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             such
             [
             As
             be
             openly
             known
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             ,
             notorious
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             any
             who
             have
             maliciously
             and
             openly
             contended
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             Reconciled
             ;
             nor
             any
             that
             desire
             not
             Confirmation
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             take
             this
             temporary
             suspension
             of
             my
             act
             of
             delivering
             this
             Man
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Minor
               Excommunication
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               our
               of
               that
               particular
               Congregation
            
             ?
             You
             are
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Chancellor
             can
             tell
             you
             .
             He
             is
             Member
             of
             that
             Congregation
             still
             :
             You
             only
             suspend
             your
             own
             Act
             ,
             and
             his
             Reception
             ,
             till
             his
             Case
             be
             tried
             and
             judged
             by
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Diocesan
             ,
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nay
             ,
             could
             all
             our
             importunity
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             prevailed
             but
             for
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             
               Parish
               Minister
            
             ,
             (
             for
             Pastor
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             called
             )
             to
             
               suspend
               his
               own
               Act
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               ,
               or
               deny
               the
               Sacrament
               against
               his
               knowledg
               and
               
               Conscience
               ,
            
             I
             should
             not
             have
             said
             much
             against
             Diocesans
             ,
             nor
             any
             reasonable
             Appeals
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             take
             our
             Case
             to
             be
             ,
             after
             my
             long
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             great
             Parishes
             that
             have
             many
             score
             thousand
             Souls
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Priest
             (
             or
             Incumbent
             ,
             I
             may
             call
             him
             )
             knoweth
             not
             one
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             his
             Parishioners
             .
             (
             And
             Bishop
             Taylor
             of
             
               Repentance
               Pref.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               man
               cannot
               take
               charge
               of
               ,
               or
               answer
               for
               the
               Souls
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               .
               )
            
             And
             though
             fame
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             such
             a
             Parish
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hobbists
             ,
             Brutists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Whoremongers
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
             &c.
             while
             they
             are
             almost
             all
             strangers
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             he
             can
             deny
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             none
             of
             them
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             .
             And
             how
             can
             the
             Incumbent
             know
             in
             such
             Parishes
             what
             they
             are
             ?
          
           
             II.
             If
             he
             know
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Church-Papist
             ,
             or
             have
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             he
             cannot
             on
             that
             account
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Dr.
             Heylin
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             maketh
             it
             his
             commendable
             design
             to
             have
             drawn
             the
             Papists
             into
             our
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             say
             some
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             Protestant
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             that
             will
             communicate
             with
             the
             Papists
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             .
             )
             But
             many
             good
             Ministers
             dare
             not
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             a
             Papist
             ,
             till
             he
             repent
             and
             renounce
             the
             Papal
             Universal
             Government
             ,
             and
             their
             grossest
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             the
             Minister
             know
             any
             man
             to
             be
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             Fornicator
             ,
             Drunkard
             ,
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             Infidel
             ,
             by
             private
             conference
             ,
             confession
             ,
             or
             other
             notice
             ,
             and
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             If
             he
             (
             that
             converseth
             not
             with
             one
             of
             an
             hundred
             himself
             ;
             and
             can
             know
             them
             but
             by
             hear-say
             )
             shall
             hear
             a
             neighbour
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             report
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             taken
             by
             those
             that
             converse
             with
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             Atheist
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Scorner
             at
             Christ
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             Drunkard
             ,
             &c.
             he
             cannot
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             unless
             the
             reporters
             will
             stand
             to
             it
             as
             witnesses
             .
             And
             it
             's
             known
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             few
             that
             can
             prove
             it
             will
             tell
             it
             the
             Minister
             .
             2.
             
             Good
             people
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             cannot
             prove
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             can
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             privately
             tell
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             ,
             and
             offend
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             by
             witnessing
             it
             openly
             .
             What
             need
             we
             more
             than
             experience
             ?
             Do
             not
             your
             Books
             and
             Complaints
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Coffee-houses
             and
             Taverns
             ,
             but
             other
             places
             are
             witnesses
             of
             abounding
             Atheism
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             or
             Sadduceism
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Parishes
             have
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             such
             have
             you
             known
             in
             London
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             openly
             suspended
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             the
             London
             Ministers
             able
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             do
             it
             if
             they
             could
             ?
             Ask
             them
             why
             it
             's
             never
             done
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             come
             not
             ,
             but
             excommunicate
             themselves
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             still
             members
             of
             the
             Parish-Church
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             doth
             the
             Minister
             know
             that
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             very
             few
             of
             his
             Parishoners
             ?
             3.
             
             It
             's
             known
             by
             their
             acquaintance
             ,
             that
             such
             ordinarily
             communicate
             so
             far
             as
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law.
             For
             what
             should
             hinder
             them
             when
             it
             is
             their
             interest
             ?
          
           
             V.
             If
             the
             Minister
             should
             have
             private
             proof
             against
             one
             Atheist
             of
             forty
             ;
             or
             one
             Drunkard
             or
             Fornicator
             of
             many
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             get
             his
             witnesses
             
             to
             travel
             far
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             become
             odious
             to
             the
             accused
             ,
             to
             attest
             it
             before
             the
             Chancellor
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Minister
             must
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             he
             is
             acquit
             by
             the
             Court
             for
             want
             of
             proof
             .
          
           
             VI.
             If
             proof
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             the
             Proctors
             fail
             managing
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Chancellor
             favour
             the
             accused
             ,
             or
             the
             man
             resolve
             before
             he
             goeth
             [
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             repent
             ,
             and
             then
             deny
             me
             the
             Sacrament
             if
             you
             dare
             ,
             ]
             or
             if
             his
             saying
             he
             repenteth
             ,
             satisfie
             the
             Judge
             that
             knoweth
             him
             not
             ,
             while
             the
             Minister
             that
             is
             his
             neighbour
             heareth
             no
             sign
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             contrarily
             of
             his
             malice
             against
             him
             for
             accusing
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             still
             give
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             the
             Chancellor
             acquits
             him
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             excommunicated
             first
             ,
             and
             by
             friends
             ,
             fees
             ,
             or
             saying
             I
             repent
             ,
             get
             the
             Chancellor's
             Absolution
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             received
             to
             Communion
             ,
             though
             the
             Minister
             see
             not
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             If
             Ignorance
             be
             so
             common
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             judge
             that
             of
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             thousand
             Parishioners
             (
             more
             or
             fewer
             )
             one
             half
             of
             them
             understand
             not
             the
             very
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             yet
             the
             Minister
             must
             refuse
             none
             .
             I
             that
             have
             but
             three
             servants
             ,
             can
             seldom
             have
             all
             three
             such
             as
             with
             my
             plain
             teaching
             will
             be
             brought
             while
             they
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             Essentials
             ,
             and
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             though
             in
             general
             experience
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             great
             numbers
             of
             such
             ,
             yet
             the
             Minister
             cannot
             know
             them
             .
             He
             that
             knoweth
             not
             their
             faces
             ,
             much
             less
             ever
             catechized
             half
             .
             And
             commonly
             children
             and
             ignorant
             people
             will
             
             say
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Creed
             and
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             sense
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Minister
             know
             such
             an
             one
             to
             be
             so
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             the
             Law
             giveth
             him
             not
             power
             to
             deny
             him
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             How
             should
             the
             Minister
             have
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             one
             out
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             when
             his
             Parish
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             only
             ?
             It
             's
             known
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             maintained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             That
             the
             Diocesan
             is
             the
             particular
             Church
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             Bishop
             of
             its
             own
             :
             That
             
               Ecclesia
               est
               plebs
               Episcopo
               adunata
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             name
             of
             Pastor
             is
             usually
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             in
             most
             places
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             where
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Pastors
            
             and
             Curates
             were
             joyntly
             named
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             two
             first
             is
             put
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Book
             ,
             and
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Curates
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             and
             Curates
             mentioned
             :
             And
             who
             can
             cast
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             Rulers
             sense
             ?
          
           
             X.
             I
             have
             had
             many
             Parishioners
             that
             have
             made
             me
             know
             that
             they
             take
             me
             for
             none
             of
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             will
             do
             ;
             nor
             themselves
             for
             any
             of
             my
             Flock
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             fame
             ,
             or
             humour
             ,
             they
             will
             demand
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             A
             Minister
             cannot
             refuse
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             but
             must
             do
             the
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Pastor's
             Office
             to
             them
             that
             disclaim
             the
             relation
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             If
             I
             upon
             strong
             suspicion
             of
             gross
             Ignorance
             ,
             would
             desire
             my
             neighbours
             (
             aged
             or
             young
             )
             to
             come
             and
             speak
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             try
             them
             and
             instruct
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             desire
             to
             confer
             with
             them
             on
             a
             just
             private
             suspicion
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Atheism
             ,
             or
             accusation
             or
             fame
             of
             wicked
             
             living
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             give
             me
             any
             answer
             or
             account
             ,
             but
             shut
             their
             doors
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             meddle
             with
             my
             own
             business
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             power
             to
             refuse
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             I
             have
             known
             many
             persons
             ,
             that
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             desperation
             or
             distraction
             ,
             should
             they
             receive
             it
             :
             Yet
             if
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             an
             Excommunication
             ,
             such
             unwilling
             ones
             come
             ,
             I
             must
             give
             it
             them
             .
             And
             I
             know
             too
             many
             that
             let
             me
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             will
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             think
             Christ's
             terms
             too
             hard
             (
             till
             they
             have
             sinned
             longer
             ;
             )
             yet
             these
             must
             I
             admit
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             I
             must
             give
             it
             none
             that
             dare
             not
             take
             it
             kneeling
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             think
             Conformity
             unlawful
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             Canon
             calleth
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             XIV
             .
             I
             must
             give
             it
             to
             none
             of
             the
             most
             worthy
             of
             my
             Flock
             ,
             whom
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Lay-Chancellor
             will
             excommunicate
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             for
             not
             paying
             fees
             ,
             or
             not
             appearing
             at
             his
             Court.
             
          
           
             XV.
             The
             Priest
             must
             publish
             the
             Chancellor's
             or
             Bishop's
             Excommunication
             ,
             if
             against
             the
             most
             conscionable
             of
             his
             Flock
             .
          
           
             XVI
             .
             And
             he
             must
             publish
             the
             Chancellor's
             or
             Bishop's
             Absolution
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             the
             party
             to
             be
             most
             unworthy
             .
          
           
             XVII
             .
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             judge
             whom
             to
             take
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             must
             Baptize
             any
             Child
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             Brutists
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Infidels
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             God-fathers
             ,
             who
             never
             
             take
             them
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             though
             his
             conscience
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             .
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             pronouncing
             Absolution
             from
             all
             sin
             in
             absolute
             terms
             ,
             to
             any
             sick
             man
             that
             will
             say
             he
             repenteth
             ,
             and
             desire
             it
             ,
             though
             by
             never
             so
             much
             evidence
             the
             Priest
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             either
             counterfeit
             ,
             or
             from
             meer
             attrition
             or
             fear
             ,
             without
             love
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             forbear
             pronouncing
             all
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Brutists
             ,
             Adulterers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             worldlings
             ,
             &c.
             saved
             ,
             at
             their
             Burial
             ,
             except
             the
             unbaptized
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             self-murderers
             .
          
           
             XX.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Priest
             is
             so
             far
             from
             having
             the
             power
             of
             excommunicating
             out
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             do
             the
             necessary
             previous
             acts
             .
             1.
             
             If
             he
             would
             tell
             him
             his
             fault
             privately
             ,
             the
             sinner
             may
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             would
             take
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             he
             may
             refuse
             yet
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             hear
             him
             .
             3.
             
             If
             he
             would
             tell
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             hath
             Communion
             ,
             and
             would
             publickly
             admonish
             him
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             by
             name
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             repent
             ,
             he
             doth
             more
             than
             he
             can
             answer
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             may
             have
             his
             Action
             against
             him
             accordingly
             at
             Law.
             
          
           
             XXI
             .
             If
             a
             Minister
             will
             prosecute
             at
             the
             Bishops
             Court
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             cause
             to
             keep
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             he
             must
             do
             within
             fourteen
             daies
             )
             1.
             
             It
             will
             take
             him
             off
             all
             his
             Ministerial
             studies
             almost
             ,
             in
             many
             great
             and
             wicked
             Parishes
             .
             It
             will
             be
             work
             enough
             to
             travel
             long
             journeys
             as
             an
             Informer
             .
             2.
             
             It
             will
             spend
             all
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             in
             the
             charge
             of
             journeys
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             and
             bringing
             witnesses
             
             so
             far
             .
             3.
             
             He
             shall
             but
             get
             the
             hatred
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             like
             more
             to
             do
             them
             good
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             had
             he
             power
             to
             use
             true
             Pastoral
             Discipline
             with
             them
             ,
             his
             love
             and
             tenderness
             might
             possibly
             melt
             them
             into
             repentance
             ,
             which
             a
             Chancellor's
             Court
             ,
             so
             like
             a
             Civil
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             to
             great
             expences
             and
             danger
             ,
             is
             unlike
             to
             do
             .
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             in
             my
             whole
             life
             know
             one
             sinner
             brought
             to
             Repentance
             seemingly
             serious
             ,
             by
             their
             Courts
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             If
             the
             Minister
             have
             power
             to
             keep
             any
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             fourteen
             daies
             ,
             till
             he
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             as
             members
             ,
             have
             all
             other
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             even
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Albaspineus
            
             (
             that
             great
             and
             notable
             describer
             of
             the
             Churches
             Customs
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             Excommunication
             did
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             all
             other
             Church-Communion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             even
             their
             oblations
             were
             not
             accepted
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             understand
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Parish-Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             Power
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             this
             is
             it
             .
             And
             is
             this
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             or
             Excommunication
             ?
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             me
             ,
             How
             I
             would
             have
             all
             this
             remedied
             ;
             I
             have
             oft
             enough
             answered
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             here
             repeat
             it
             .
             Only
             I
             would
             have
             a
             Minister
             have
             some
             such
             freedom
             as
             a
             School-master
             or
             Philosopher
             hath
             in
             his
             School
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             slave
             or
             Agent
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             and
             use
             ,
             and
             exclude
             and
             say
             ,
             as
             strangers
             to
             the
             Flock
             command
             him
             ,
             against
             his
             conscience
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Case
             ;
             till
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             justifie
             him
             at
             judgment
             for
             all
             such
             actions
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Law
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Chancellor
             commanded
             me
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             tell
             us
             as
             by
             your
             many
             Years
             Experience
             ,
             that
             private
             repelling
             by
             Counsel
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             may
             serve
             with
             most
             .
             And
             1.
             
             I
             wonder
             that
             you
             that
             had
             but
             a
             small
             Country
             Chappel
             and
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             where
             near
             Neighbours
             might
             easily
             be
             spoken
             with
             ,
             should
             talk
             of
             your
             Experience
             as
             an
             argument
             against
             that
             which
             is
             of
             notorious
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             1.
             
             Shew
             me
             where
             Law
             ,
             Canon
             ,
             or
             Rubrick
             ,
             giveth
             power
             to
             the
             Priest
             to
             refuse
             a
             Parishioner
             that
             saith
             ,
             [
             I
             take
             you
             not
             for
             my
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             any
             authority
             over
             me
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Bishop's
             Curate
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Law
             bids
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             with
             you
             .
             ]
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             now
             dwell
             in
             London
             ?
             where
             Parishes
             are
             so
             great
             that
             the
             Parson
             can
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             on
             one
             of
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             nor
             doth
             so
             much
             as
             know
             them
             ?
             And
             know
             you
             not
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             there
             are
             Multitudes
             that
             will
             refuse
             ,
             and
             scorn
             to
             give
             you
             any
             account
             ,
             or
             hear
             you
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             admit
             you
             to
             any
             such
             discourse
             with
             them
             ?
             I
             had
             the
             most
             obedient
             tractable
             People
             to
             deal
             with
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             had
             some
             that
             attempted
             by
             present
             violence
             to
             Murder
             me
             ,
             for
             Admonishing
             them
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             many
             that
             would
             give
             me
             no
             other
             account
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             demand
             of
             me
             to
             deliver
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             the
             Canon
             and
             Liturgy
             order
             it
             ,
             whenever
             they
             appear
             at
             Church
             and
             require
             it
             :
             Hundreds
             and
             Thousands
             will
             stoop
             to
             no
             other
             Terms
             in
             the
             great
             Parishes
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             ever
             I
             had
             been
             thought
             tolerable
             under
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             had
             thought
             my self
             able
             (
             as
             I
             do
             not
             )
             for
             the
             care
             of
             some
             of
             
             the
             smaller
             Parishes
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             most
             trusted
             to
             the
             New
             Liturgy
             for
             my
             power
             to
             keep
             away
             some
             of
             the
             grosly
             Ignorant
             
               [
               as
               being
               not
               ready
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               ,
               ]
            
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             Catechism
             .
             But
             now
             I
             perceive
             by
             you
             ,
             this
             were
             not
             like
             to
             serve
             my
             turn
             ;
             for
             you
             say
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             only
             for
             those
             that
             
               never
               yet
               Communicated
               ,
            
             ]
             when
             as
             multitudes
             of
             the
             Aged
             are
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Essentials
             that
             have
             long
             Communicated
             .
             2.
             
             And
             divers
             of
             these
             grosly
             ignorant
             Persons
             are
             Confirmed
             long
             ago
             .
             Bishop
             Morton
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Learnedst
             and
             best
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             :
             And
             when
             I
             was
             fourteen
             or
             fifteen
             Years
             old
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             School-fellows
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Boys
             and
             Girls
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             went
             as
             to
             some
             Spectacle
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             certificate
             ,
             or
             question
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             instruction
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             all
             kneeled
             in
             a
             long
             row
             in
             a
             Church-yard
             ,
             in
             the
             Path-way
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             went
             by
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             Hands
             on
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             huddled
             over
             a
             short
             Collect
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             scarce
             understood
             one
             sentence
             that
             he
             said
             ;
             and
             I
             was
             never
             the
             wiser
             ,
             nor
             fitter
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             I
             perceived
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
               ,
               that
            
             [
             The
             Order
             binds
             to
             a
             Repelling
             by
             publick
             Admonition
             and
             Church
             Power
             notifying
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             such
             a
             Man's
             Crimes
             and
             Scandals
             ,
             as
             a
             Fornicator
             ,
             &c.
             and
             warn
             him
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             made
             open
             confession
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             reformed
             his
             Life
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             Order
             is
             it
             that
             
               binds
               us
               to
               this
            
             ?
             If
             you
             mean
             
               Christ's
               Order
            
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             it
             :
             If
             you
             mean
             the
             Churches
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             like
             the
             Rubrick
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             will
             Silence
             us
             all
             who
             are
             not
             
               certain
               by
               God's
               
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             Baptized
             Infants
             (
             without
             exception
             )
             are
             
               undoubtedly
               saved
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             Charity
             was
             wanting
             that
             should
             but
             once
             have
             cited
             the
             Text
             that
             maketh
             it
             
               undoubtedly
               certain
            
             .
             A
             short
             labour
             for
             so
             great
             an
             End.
             So
             when
             you
             might
             know
             how
             very
             far
             it
             would
             go
             to
             reconcile
             me
             to
             our
             Prelacy
             ,
             could
             I
             but
             prove
             what
             here
             you
             say
             ,
             yet
             you
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             tell
             me
             where
             to
             find
             it
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             you
             that
             have
             studied
             the
             Law
             ,
             would
             but
             have
             told
             me
             how
             to
             escape
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             accused
             for
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               But
               your
               next
               is
               too
               apt
               to
               provoke
               Laughter
               ,
               viz.
            
             [
             
               Suppose
               you
               honestly
               tell
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               that
               the
               uncapable
               are
               too
               many
               to
               be
               presented
               ,
               lest
               Violence
               make
               them
               worse
               ,
               and
               Excommunicating
               them
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               but
               endanger
               them
               to
               rise
               in
               Rebellion
               ,
               or
               Mutiny
               ,
               and
               turn
               you
               and
               us
               out
               of
               Place
               
                 (
                 that
                 reason
                 is
                 considerable
              
               )
               or
               quite
               leave
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               turn
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Infidels
              
               ,
               and
               precipitate
               Souls
               to
               Hell
               by
               Obstinacy
               and
               Viciousness
               :
               But
               if
               you
               will
               leave
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               Christen
               their
               Children
               and
               keep
               them
               within
               the
               Church
               ;
               
                 (
                 Is
                 that
                 Excommunicating
                 them
                 ?
                 )
              
               as
               Hearers
               ,
               and
               Learners
               ,
               and
               Candidates
               ,
               &c.
               
               Do
               I
               not
               then
               honestly
               perform
               the
               Law
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Your
             honesty
             I
             shall
             commend
             .
             And
             Christ's
             Law
             you
             may
             much
             perform
             .
             But
             what
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             it
             that
             you
             thus
             perform
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Law
             that
             giveth
             you
             any
             such
             power
             ?
             What
             Law
             forbids
             it
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             Let
             the
             Rejected
             sue
             you
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Judges
             tell
             you
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             kept
             the
             Law
             :
             The
             issue
             will
             answer
             you
             better
             than
             I
             can
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             you
             perform
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             have
             proved
             me
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             Conformists
             ,
             before
             we
             were
             aware
             .
             The
             
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               to
               edifie
               and
               save
               Men
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               Mercy
               before
               Sacrifice
               :
               But
               all
               this
               I
               do
               ,
               or
               endeavour
               in
               my
               Preaching
               ,
               Dwelling
               ,
               and
               Practice
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               Conformist
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               Law.
            
             But
             that
             did
             not
             keep
             me
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Gaol
             ,
             nor
             save
             my
             Library
             .
             And
             must
             we
             be
             punished
             for
             Conforming
             ?
             Break
             the
             Law
             and
             Canon
             ,
             and
             say
             you
             did
             it
             in
             Mercy
             and
             kept
             it
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             you
             will
             pass
             for
             a
             Conformist
             ?
             Did
             you
             not
             thus
             keep
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             when
             you
             Preacht
             at
             Warrington
             ?
             and
             did
             your
             Excommunicators
             call
             it
             Conformity
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             All
             that
             are
             accused
             are
             not
             Excommunicate
             ,
             nor
             laid
             in
             Gaols
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             the
             Ordinary
             will
             do
             them
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             As
             they
             did
             you
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             escape
             the
             Gaol
             by
             flying
             their
             Country
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             :
             But
             what
             shall
             they
             do
             with
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ?
             3.
             
             But
             we
             grant
             you
             all
             this
             :
             If
             500
             in
             a
             great
             Parish
             should
             be
             accused
             by
             the
             Minister
             as
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             gross
             Ignorance
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             Excommunicate
             ;
             when
             they
             come
             home
             acquit
             ,
             the
             Minister
             must
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             next
             time
             .
             4.
             
             But
             our
             question
             is
             not
             what
             the
             
               Ordinary
               will
               do
            
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             and
             Canon
             bind
             him
             and
             you
             to
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOu
             entitle
             the
             next
             Section
             ,
             of
             the
             Chancellor
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             reading
             Excommunications
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             tell
             us
             of
             them
             that
             would
             have
             Unordained
             Ruling
             Elders
             in
             every
             Parish
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             that
             be
             ill
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             justifie
             Lay-Chancellors
             ?
             2.
             
             Cannot
             many
             with
             the
             Pastor
             better
             govern
             one
             Parish
             ,
             than
             one
             Chancellor
             can
             many
             Scores
             ,
             or
             Hundreds
             ?
             3.
             
             Some
             give
             Lay-Elders
             only
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             work
             ,
             and
             some
             only
             to
             be
             Delegates
             for
             the
             People
             to
             do
             but
             what
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             oft
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             occasional
             Arbitrators
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             give
             them
             any
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             take
             them
             not
             for
             Lay-men
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             separated
             to
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Office
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             You
             tell
             us
             of
             thirteen
             parts
             of
             Discipline
             among
             us
             :
             To
             which
             I
             said
             enough
             before
             .
             1.
             
             No
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             Pagans
             then
             must
             be
             refused
             Baptism
             ,
             if
             communicating
             God-Fathers
             (
             how
             bad
             soever
             )
             present
             him
             who
             never
             take
             him
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             we
             doubt
             can
             neither
             give
             or
             prove
             his
             Title
             :
             And
             that
             we
             are
             disabled
             to
             keep
             the
             unworthy
             from
             the
             Communion
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             ;
             and
             the
             Excellent
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             Parish
             Priests
             of
             London
             ,
             tell
             you
             by
             Practice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Few
             Communicants
             are
             Confirmed
             ,
             and
             Sacramental
             Capacity
             is
             not
             required
             to
             Confirmation
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             used
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             
             
             
             
             
             who
             only
             have
             the
             power
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             is
             that
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             and
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             sufficient
             means
             to
             Convict
             ,
             and
             keep
             away
             scandalous
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Sinner
             hath
             power
             to
             forbid
             you
             private
             Admonition
             by
             refusing
             to
             speak
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             come
             near
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             Family
             Power
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             We
             thank
             you
             for
             nothing
             .
             But
             were
             not
             Parents
             formerly
             disabled
             from
             keeping
             Children
             and
             Servants
             from
             spending
             much
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             in
             Dancing
             ?
             &c.
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Canon
             yet
             disable
             them
             from
             bringing
             them
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             at
             the
             next
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             none
             at
             Home
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lawyers
             that
             I
             speak
             with
             ,
             take
             all
             for
             meer
             Falshood
             that
             you
             say
             of
             the
             Priests
             power
             ,
             of
             publick
             admonition
             of
             sinners
             by
             name
             ,
             not
             censured
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             Where
             is
             it
             forbidden
             ?
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             Priest
             authorized
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             the
             Man
             will
             have
             his
             Action
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             Ruine
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             may
             suspend
             him
             for
             Usurpation
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             all
             the
             worthy
             Parish
             Incumbents
             in
             London
             ,
             who
             did
             you
             ever
             hear
             once
             do
             it
             ?
             I
             never
             one
             heard
             one
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             heard
             of
             one
             that
             did
             it
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             except
             a
             Non-conformist
             ,
             or
             a
             hot
             Parson
             point
             at
             a
             Puritan
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             some
             Non-conformity
             in
             a
             Circumstance
             .
             Reverse
             then
             your
             charge
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             it
             must
             fall
             on
             all
             the
             worthy
             London
             Incumbents
             :
             For
             they
             all
             speak
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             more
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             be
             half
             as
             many
             bad
             Ministers
             as
             the
             Country
             saith
             there
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             small
             honour
             to
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             reproach
             the
             Fathers
             that
             admit
             them
             as
             sinning
             against
             Church
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             a
             small
             relief
             to
             Peoples
             Souls
             to
             tell
             that
             some
             Body
             had
             power
             to
             have
             provided
             better
             .
             But
             the
             People
             had
             no
             such
             power
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             a
             bad
             one
             ;
             though
             the
             Church
             for
             700
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             Years
             ,
             took
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Bishop
             but
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             that
             came
             not
             in
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             election
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Do
             or
             can
             Bishops
             by
             Visitations
             know
             the
             People
             and
             their
             Cases
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             hundred
             Parishes
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hear
             and
             judge
             them
             ?
             Would
             they
             not
             have
             ten
             thousand
             scandalous
             Sinners
             sometime
             to
             try
             and
             exhort
             to
             Repentance
             in
             one
             ,
             or
             few
             Days
             ?
          
           
             9.
             and
             10.
             
             We
             are
             glad
             that
             the
             old
             prohibitions
             of
             Afternoon
             Sermons
             and
             Lectures
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             revived
             :
             But
             how
             few
             Parishes
             have
             such
             Lectures
             comparatively
             ?
             and
             how
             few
             have
             Catechizing
             ?
             And
             they
             that
             have
             none
             ,
             may
             not
             go
             to
             another
             :
             If
             you
             think
             that
             it
             will
             save
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             might
             have
             instructed
             them
             if
             he
             could
             and
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             have
             made
             him
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             dissent
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             have
             seen
             no
             Visitation
             Articles
             of
             late
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             old
             ones
             of
             1634
             ,
             1635
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             the
             Church-wardens
             were
             to
             swear
             to
             persecute
             Men
             for
             so
             many
             things
             which
             they
             thought
             their
             Duty
             (
             as
             the
             foresaid
             going
             from
             a
             Non-preaching
             Minister
             ,
             keeping
             private
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             )
             that
             many
             Men
             that
             feared
             an
             Oath
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             suffered
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             be
             Church-wardens
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             I
             confess
             more
             manners
             of
             Church-censures
             are
             in
             use
             among
             us
             ,
             than
             we
             desire
             .
             The
             Canons
             will
             tell
             them
             to
             you
             :
             Else
             so
             many
             hundred
             Non-Conformists
             formerly
             and
             lately
             had
             not
             been
             forbid
             to
             Preach
             ,
             nor
             all
             forbid
             to
             admit
             Non-conforming
             Christians
             to
             Communion
             ;
             nor
             had
             they
             been
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommunicate
             (
             though
             
               Ant.
               de
               Dom.
               Spalatensis
            
             say
             so
             much
             to
             make
             odious
             all
             excommunicating
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             (
             who
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             first
             devised
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Doctrinal
             Penitence
             .
             )
             And
             Bishop
             
               Ier.
               Taylor
            
             saith
             so
             much
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             the
             Magistrate's
             sword
             to
             back
             all
             this
             ;
             by
             which
             about
             two
             thousand
             of
             us
             were
             silenced
             ,
             and
             you
             fly
             out
             of
             your
             Country
             from
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               excommunicato
               capiendo
            
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             My
             belief
             of
             your
             unfeigned
             honesty
             makes
             one
             at
             last
             pity
             you
             ,
             and
             wonder
             when
             you
             add
             
               [
               What
               more
               would
               you
               have
               ?
               ]
            
             what
             it
             was
             that
             could
             tempt
             you
             to
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             defending
             things
             of
             such
             publick
             and
             sad
             an
             Aspect
             and
             prospect
             ,
             against
             such
             light
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             experience
             of
             the
             effects
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             time
             !
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             in
             your
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Norwich
               ,
               Lincoln
               ,
               London
               ,
            
             or
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             his
             Officials
             and
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             can
             possibly
             exercise
             that
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             were
             they
             never
             so
             honest
             ?
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             a
             Lay-Chancellor
             ,
             who
             you
             confess
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             doth
             or
             can
             well
             execute
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             how
             little
             of
             the
             Parish-Government
             against
             scandals
             is
             exercised
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             how
             almost
             is
             done
             by
             this
             Chancellor
             
             and
             Officials
             ?
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             how
             unlike
             their
             Courts
             are
             to
             fit
             a
             sinner
             for
             absolution
             by
             true
             Repetance
             ?
             5.
             
             Did
             you
             ever
             in
             your
             life
             know
             a
             sinner
             brought
             to
             a
             repentance
             seemingly
             unfeigned
             by
             them
             ?
             6.
             
             Did
             you
             ever
             hear
             such
             worthy
             men
             of
             greatest
             honesty
             and
             Learning
             as
             Dr.
             Lloyd
             ,
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             ,
             Mr.
             Sharp
             ,
             &c.
             name
             any
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             Church
             by
             way
             of
             publick
             admonition
             and
             invitation
             to
             repentance
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             first
             censured
             by
             the
             Ordinary
             ?
             7.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             none
             of
             them
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             and
             safe
             way
             of
             Discipline
             ?
             8.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             their
             Parishes
             have
             no
             scores
             or
             hundreds
             of
             Brutists
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             or
             other
             scandalous
             sinners
             ?
             9.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             they
             can
             possibly
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             peoples
             gross
             Ignorance
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             Scandal
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             so
             few
             of
             the
             persons
             ?
             (
             much
             less
             can
             the
             Bishop
             .
             )
             10.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             exercise
             enough
             of
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             when
             about
             5000
             in
             a
             year
             only
             communicate
             to
             leave
             20000
             or
             30000
             more
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Parish
             ,
             that
             use
             not
             to
             communicate
             ,
             or
             else
             may
             come
             when
             they
             will
             extraordinarily
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Minister
             ?
             (
             And
             so
             proportionably
             in
             Parishes
             half
             as
             big
             .
             )
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             this
             can
             be
             amended
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             ?
             And
             would
             not
             so
             many
             good
             men
             amend
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             possible
             ?
             Oh
             draw
             not
             the
             guilt
             of
             so
             many
             and
             such
             things
             on
             your self
             without
             cause
             !
             Were
             it
             as
             small
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             
               Israelites
               High
               Places
            
             ,
             if
             you
             cannot
             amend
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             become
             the
             open
             defender
             of
             it
             .
             Iudas
             himself
             at
             last
             accused
             the
             Pharisees
             
             and
             High
             Priests
             ,
             and
             justified
             Christ.
             I
             do
             not
             think
             he
             would
             have
             written
             a
             Confutation
             of
             Christ's
             reproofs
             ,
             recited
             in
             Matt.
             15.
             and
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             can
             you
             pray
             for
             a
             Reformation
             of
             that
             which
             you
             think
             needeth
             none
             ?
             And
             hath
             the
             Church
             and
             Cause
             of
             holy
             Discipline
             lost
             so
             much
             of
             your
             prayers
             too
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             to
             us
             ,
             
               [
               What
               more
               would
               we
               have
               ?
               ]
            
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             firmer
             people
             that
             will
             pray
             for
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             [
             As
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             less
             matter
             by
             whom
             Excommunication
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             honestly
             and
             soundly
             done
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Learning
             ;
             he
             is
             authorized
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             his
             Office
             is
             incorporate
             into
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             Though
             he
             may
             not
             bind
             and
             loose
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             may
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             authorized
             by
             the
             King.
             See
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             a
             great
             business
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             said
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             But
             you
             meant
             
               [
               not
               only
               to
               them
               .
               ]
            
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Absolution
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pastor
             and
             to
             a
             Lay-man
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             say
             nothing
             to
             our
             business
             .
             For
             our
             Laws
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Church
             pretend
             here
             no
             difference
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             there
             are
             three
             acts
             of
             separation
             ,
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             do
             .
             1.
             
             He
             ,
             may
             command
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             to
             do
             their
             Office
             faithfully
             in
             excommunicating
             notorious
             impenitent
             criminals
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             are
             excommunicated
             ,
             he
             may
             forbid
             them
             intruding
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             He
             may
             judge
             the
             flagitious
             to
             be
             stigmatized
             ,
             or
             be
             taken
             as
             out-lawed
             ,
             and
             forbid
             men
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             what
             individual
             persons
             are
             fit
             or
             unfit
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             Church
             Entrance
             ,
             and
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             is
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Porch
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             preparation
             to
             the
             final
             judgment
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             another
             sort
             ,
             but
             this
             sort
             which
             the
             Lay-Chancellor
             pretendeth
             to
             exercise
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             name
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             thought
             by
             some
             to
             give
             my self
             too
             much
             to
             Magistrates
             in
             Church-matters
             :
             But
             I
             am
             far
             from
             your
             mind
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             a
             special
             Office
             to
             use
             these
             Keys
             ,
             and
             do
             this
             work
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             left
             it
             common
             to
             any
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             essential
             comprehensive
             title
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             nullified
             when
             it
             is
             made
             common
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             this
             part
             may
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Lay-men
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             may
             not
             ,
             even
             not
             only
             to
             be
             the
             stated
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             Guides
             in
             Worship
             ,
             but
             also
             Baptizing
             and
             administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             As
             it
             is
             more
             to
             be
             the
             Law-makers
             than
             the
             Cryers
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             ,
             than
             the
             Marshal
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             more
             to
             decree
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             than
             barely
             to
             deliver
             it
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Deacon
             may
             do
             .
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             have
             not
             only
             Lay-Baptizers
             ,
             but
             Lay-Preachers
             ,
             Lay-Administers
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             or
             by
             contradiction
             ,
             Lay-Priests
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             plead
             for
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             may
             easily
             know
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             abhorreth
             this
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             When
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             was
             called
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Papists
             calumnies
             ,
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             and
             King
             Iames
             have
             published
             their
             disclaiming
             of
             that
             power
             of
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             called
             that
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             and
             if
             my
             Ears
             deceived
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             our
             present
             King
             profess
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             places
             since
             Christ
             ,
             is
             against
             you
             ;
             I
             think
             Helvetia
             it self
             not
             excepted
             .
             And
             should
             this
             be
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             call
             on
             us
             to
             reverence
             the
             Old
             Conformists
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Institution
             fully
             satisfies
             me
             .
             It
             was
             not
             meet
             so
             great
             a
             trust
             should
             be
             placed
             in
             unfit
             men
             :
             As
             in
             case
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             men
             that
             are
             able
             to
             try
             the
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             skill
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             trusted
             with
             so
             weighty
             a
             business
             ;
             and
             also
             such
             that
             can
             have
             leisure
             to
             attend
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             an
             Office
             are
             empowered
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             separated
             to
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             miscarry
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             Absolution
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             are
             capable
             of
             full
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             person
             ,
             witnesses
             and
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             can
             try
             and
             judge
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             especially
             of
             the
             persons
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             is
             on
             these
             that
             the
             sentence
             must
             pass
             :
             )
             No
             Baptism
             without
             Faith
             :
             No
             Excommunication
             without
             obstinate
             Impenitence
             :
             No
             Absolution
             without
             Repentance
             .
             )
             4.
             
             It
             must
             be
             by
             men
             fit
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             confute
             their
             Errours
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
             5.
             
             And
             it
             is
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             or
             much
             of
             this
             must
             be
             done
             for
             ,
             
             that
             reason
             shewed
             it
             needful
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             made
             the
             work
             of
             a
             great
             and
             special
             Office.
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             those
             men
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Must
             be
             tryed
             as
             Ordained
             Ministers
             be
             :
             2.
             
             And
             Ordained
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             doing
             it
             :
             3.
             
             And
             profess
             to
             do
             it
             as
             such
             Officers
             :
             4.
             
             And
             not
             lacerate
             that
             Office
             ,
             and
             change
             it
             ,
             by
             taking
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             so
             they
             must
             be
             no
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             with
             that
             you
             had
             studied
             and
             consulted
             better
             ,
             before
             with
             such
             more
             than
             Erastian
             singularity
             you
             had
             pleaded
             for
             so
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             as
             Church-Levelling
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             overthrow
             of
             the
             necessary
             sacred
             Office
             ,
             and
             set
             your self
             against
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             all
             men
             have
             their
             hour
             of
             temptation
             ;
             and
             all
             do
             not
             overcome
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             The
             Excommunication
             is
             of
             no
             force
             till
             published
             by
             the
             Parish-Minister
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             his
             Text
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             nature
             ,
             use
             and
             ends
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             better
             Text.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             of
             force
             if
             another
             publish
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Charge
             of
             the
             Minister
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             trusting
             another
             with
             it
             ,
             discharge
             him
             .
             4.
             
             We
             fear
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             Lay-man's
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             the
             Church-Confusion
             .
             5.
             
             But
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             people
             fearing
             God
             that
             the
             Canon
             excommunicateth
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Chancellor
             is
             to
             excommunicate
             .
             Had
             it
             been
             my
             duty
             to
             pronounce
             you
             excommunicate
             ,
             because
             the
             Chancellor
             decreed
             it
             ?
             6.
             
             Where
             you
             say
             ,
             
               If
               I
               know
               the
               sentence
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               unjust
               and
               illegal
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               to
               publish
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Well
             set
             together
             .
             But
             if
             you
             know
             it
             to
             
             be
             unjust
             ,
             and
             yet
             legal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             ,
             you
             must
             publish
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             a
             Non-Conformist
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             suspended
             :
             And
             are
             all
             the
             Canons
             Decrees
             just
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             YOU
             speak
             next
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             gave
             you
             no
             occasion
             .
             But
             we
             that
             know
             that
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             use
             it
             that
             shall
             be
             suffered
             to
             officiate
             ,
             1.
             
             Will
             not
             believe
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             tell
             us
             the
             contrary
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             only
             on
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             nothing
             that
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             consent
             to
             ,
             and
             aprove
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             will
             I
             yet
             believe
             that
             you
             will
             undertake
             to
             justifie
             the
             ejecting
             and
             silencing
             of
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             use
             the
             Surplice
             :
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             cannot
             .
             The
             14th
             and
             15th
             of
             the
             Romans
             cannot
             be
             confuted
             ;
             nor
             the
             many
             proofs
             that
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             that
             it
             reacheth
             our
             case
             ,
             in
             my
             late
             Book
             for
             the
             
               Church's
               Concord
            
             .
             And
             why
             talk
             you
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             omit
             the
             main
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             we
             may
             consent
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             Preface
             and
             Rubrick
             ,
             which
             impose
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             You
             durst
             not
             consent
             to
             silence
             two
             thousand
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             dare
             not
             use
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             next
             Section
             is
             of
             the
             false
             Rule
             for
             finding
             Easter-Day
             .
             To
             this
             you
             say
             ,
             
               [
               If
               really
               there
               be
               an
               Error
               ,
               I
               assent
               not
               to
               it
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             Nor
             I
             :
             Nor
             will
             I
             say
             I
             do
             when
             I
             do
             not
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             then
             do
             you
             write
             for
             Conformity
             ,
             when
             one
             Lye
             must
             not
             be
             told
             to
             save
             our
             Liberty
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               an
               Error
               in
               Divinity
               .
               Ans.
            
             What
             then
             ?
             May
             I
             Lye
             about
             any
             other
             things
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Some
               yet
               continue
               to
               affirm
               it
               is
               no
               Error
               .
               Ans.
            
             And
             what
             will
             not
             some
             Men
             affirm
             ?
             You
             see
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Non-conformist
             to
             be
             justified
             with
             some
             Men
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Almanacks
             in
             England
             cannot
             do
             it
             in
             such
             a
             point
             .
             I
             am
             too
             weak
             to
             deal
             with
             Men
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             take
             such
             evidence
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               questionable
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Book
               to
               be
               assented
               to
               .
               Ans.
            
             You
             had
             some
             fair
             pretence
             to
             deny
             the
             act
             of
             Uniformity
             to
             be
             a
             part
             ,
             though
             the
             Contents
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             if
             this
             be
             questionable
             ,
             you
             may
             question
             (
             as
             the
             School-Men
             )
             so
             long
             till
             you
             leave
             us
             little
             unquestionable
             .
             This
             would
             increase
             my
             Resolution
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             what
             it
             is
             that
             we
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             :
             How
             can
             you
             tell
             us
             which
             is
             or
             not
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             For
             the
             time
             past
             none
             will
             lay
             it
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Conformists
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             
             to
             come
             it
             will
             be
             abated
             ,
             those
             that
             shall
             Subscribe
             and
             Conform
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             laying
             nothing
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             excusing
             our selves
             ?
             But
             I
             cannot
             justifie
             them
             that
             will
             do
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             Especially
             it
             is
             sad
             that
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             Convocation
             which
             is
             the
             Representative
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             shall
             all
             consent
             to
             draw
             up
             such
             things
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Parliament
             require
             assent
             to
             it
             on
             the
             Penalties
             enacted
             and
             executed
             on
             so
             many
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             no
             more
             honourable
             a
             defence
             than
             you
             make
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             who
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             the
             power
             to
             abate
             us
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             so
             severely
             requireth
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             know
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Mind
             you
             know
             not
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Bishop
             that
             you
             mean
             :
             But
             I
             doubt
             the
             Lawyers
             that
             have
             so
             lately
             questioned
             the
             Kings
             Power
             of
             Dispensation
             ,
             will
             contradict
             you
             that
             give
             that
             to
             the
             Bishop
             which
             they
             deny
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             next
             Section
             is
             about
             our
             Assenting
             to
             ,
             Consenting
             to
             ,
             and
             approving
             the
             many
             Disorders
             and
             Defects
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             .
             You
             confess
             there
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             name
             many
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             your
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               use
               the
               formes
               though
               disordered
               and
               defective
               ,
               and
               the
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               is
               no
               otherwise
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Soon
             said
             ,
             but
             where
             's
             the
             proof
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             
             words
             are
             ,
             
               All
               things
               contained
               in
               ,
               and
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Book
               .
            
             Is
             the
             mode
             and
             disorder
             none
             of
             the
             
               [
               All
               ?
            
             ]
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             
               Approve
               ,
               Assent
            
             ,
             and
             
               Consent
               to
               something
               but
               not
               all
            
             ;
             or
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Order
             and
             Manner
             ,
             doth
             this
             answer
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             universal
             words
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Book
             did
             say
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Ten
             Commandments
             backward
             ,
             or
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             began
             as
             it
             ends
             ,
             &c.
             may
             I
             declare
             that
             I
             Consent
             to
             ,
             and
             approve
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             As
             to
             your
             limitation
             of
             the
             sense
             to
             the
             word
             Use
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             that
             the
             Parliament
             rejected
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             groundless
             Fiction
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             makes
             your
             Cause
             no
             whit
             the
             better
             were
             it
             granted
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             next
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             may
             assent
             to
             the
             Preface
             for
             justifying
             all
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Book
             before
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
               that
            
             It
             was
             not
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Book
             to
             bind
             any
             Man
             to
             approve
             the
             Errors
             of
             Translators
             and
             Printers
             ,
             nor
             to
             use
             the
             Forms
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             so
             as
             to
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Printers
             Errors
             indeed
             are
             not
             the
             Convocations
             ,
             nor
             the
             Books
             as
             made
             by
             them
             :
             Did
             I
             instance
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             Translators
             Errors
             also
             be
             excepted
             ,
             our
             difficulty
             of
             understanding
             the
             Imposition
             still
             increaseth
             .
             Then
             it
             seems
             as
             to
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             we
             
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             only
             to
             the
             Original
             Text
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             as
             we
             judge
             well
             Translated
             .
             I
             thought
             it
             the
             Book
             by
             ill
             Translation
             had
             grosly
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             depraved
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Errors
             .
             I
             told
             you
             where
             it
             directly
             contradicteth
             the
             Text.
             What
             Heresie
             may
             not
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             a
             false
             Translation
             ?
             We
             thank
             God
             for
             the
             worst
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             that
             will
             not
             receive
             a
             better
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             we
             are
             thus
             commanded
             to
             justifie
             even
             that
             which
             was
             worst
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             needed
             any
             amendment
             .
             And
             you
             make
             your self
             their
             Expositor
             without
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Book
             is
             not
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             approve
             the
             Errors
             of
             Translators
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             you
             as
             the
             Book
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Authors
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             no
             intent
             at
             all
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Translaton
             hath
             done
             ,
             as
             Heylin
             saith
             the
             King's
             Printer
             did
             ,
             that
             put
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               ]
            
             for
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             I
             were
             commanded
             to
             approve
             of
             
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
            
             ;
             whatever
             you
             shall
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             done
             as
             
               Iohn
               Fox
            
             the
             Martyrologist
             did
             ,
             saith
             Heylin
             ,
             who
             brought
             a
             Greek
             Testament
             (
             supposing
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             old
             Testament
             )
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               [
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               subscribe
               this
               :
               If
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               your
               turn
               ,
               take
               my
               Prebendship
               of
            
             Salisbury
             ,
             
               which
               is
               all
               the
               Preferment
               that
               ever
               I
               had
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               much
               good
               may
               it
               do
               you
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             And
             you
             tell
             us
             without
             proof
             ,
             that
             when
             at
             Christmas
             we
             are
             bid
             say
             
               [
               As
               on
               this
               day
               Christ
               was
               born
               ]
            
             for
             divers
             Days
             ,
             it
             intends
             not
             that
             we
             shall
             use
             the
             words
             
               [
               this
               Day
               ,
            
             ]
             but
             on
             
             one
             Day
             (
             and
             so
             at
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             expresly
             imposeth
             the
             very
             words
             that
             we
             shall
             read
             ,
             forbidding
             us
             by
             the
             Canon
             to
             alter
             or
             diminish
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             meaneth
             not
             that
             we
             should
             use
             them
             .
             May
             you
             not
             then
             say
             what
             you
             list
             ,
             which
             you
             think
             should
             have
             been
             commanded
             you
             ,
             and
             suppose
             it
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Command
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               but
               a
               favourable
               interpretation
               :
            
             You
             should
             have
             said
             truly
             ,
             
               [
               It
               was
               their
               oversight
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               seen
               they
               had
               amended
               .
               ]
            
             And
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             they
             meant
             amiss
             :
             But
             if
             they
             speak
             amiss
             ,
             and
             our
             humble
             Prelates
             that
             are
             
               Servi
               servorum
               Dei
            
             ,
             come
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             command
             me
             on
             pain
             of
             Silence
             to
             
               Assent
               ,
               Consent
            
             to
             ,
             and
             Approve
             the
             words
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             my
             Liberty
             and
             Life
             if
             they
             will
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             Approve
             them
             .
             It
             is
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             the
             Book
             that
             we
             must
             
               Consent
               to
            
             ,
             whatever
             was
             in
             their
             Minds
             .
             If
             they
             bid
             me
             Approve
             the
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               is
               really
               present
               ,
               under
               the
               forms
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             mean
             as
             well
             by
             it
             as
             
               Cousins
               ,
               Heylin
            
             ,
             &c.
             did
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             Approve
             it
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             .
             Though
             
               Luther
               de
               Conciliis
               ,
               &
               Dav.
               Derodon
            
             say
             ,
             that
             Nestorius
             meant
             soundly
             ,
             yet
             the
             Councils
             condemned
             him
             for
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             owned
             not
             his
             words
             ,
             whatever
             he
             meant
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             not
             that
             the
             old
             Book
             was
             faultless
             ,
             but
             that
             They
             were
             fully
             persuaded
             in
             their
             judgments
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             
               You
               think
               this
               but
               a
            
             [
             favourable
             Interpretation
             ]
             
               too
               .
               But
               by
               your
               leave
               ,
            
             [
             If
             they
             had
             said
             that
             we
             are
             fully
             persuaded
             in
             our
             judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             hath
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               then
               required
               me
               to
               declare
               my
            
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             
               I
               should
               not
               have
               done
               it
               .
               If
               you
               understand
               the
               words
               so
               ,
               others
               will
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOu
             next
             undertake
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             to
             be
             Consented
             to
             .
             The
             Contents
             say
             it
             is
             :
             You
             say
             it
             is
             not
             .
             Are
             these
             Contents
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             Then
             they
             are
             false
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             what
             is
             or
             is
             not
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ?
             Your
             Proofs
             are
             no
             Proofs
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Act
               it self
               nameth
               the
               Book
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               Law.
               Ans.
            
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             No
             more
             followeth
             but
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Book
            
             ]
             is
             sometime
             taken
             in
             the
             full
             sense
             ,
             and
             sometime
             more
             narrowly
             .
             So
             the
             Body
             is
             oft
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             King
             :
             Will
             you
             therefore
             infer
             that
             the
             Head
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             fully
             taken
             ?
             The
             Preface
             is
             usually
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Index
             ,
             or
             
               Contents
               ,
               Margin
               ,
               Title
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             Preface
             ,
             Index
             ,
             Contents
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Margin
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             are
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Book
             .
             Your
             second
             Proof
             is
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Your
             third
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               must
               rather
            
             (
             if
             either
             )
             
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               subjoined
               .
            
             Would
             you
             by
             this
             rate
             of
             Argument
             convince
             us
             ?
             Is
             the
             Book
             part
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             or
             Contents
             ,
             or
             Index
             ,
             if
             
               these
               go
               first
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             House
             part
             of
             the
             Porch
             ,
             or
             the
             Porch
             part
             of
             the
             House
             ?
             
             Is
             the
             Body
             part
             of
             the
             Head
             ?
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             part
             of
             the
             King
             ?
             or
             the
             Family
             part
             of
             the
             Porter
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               that
               the
               thing
               to
               which
               the
               Appendix
               is
               annexed
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Appendix
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             ;
             therefore
             say
             not
             so
             your self
             .
             But
             is
             not
             the
             
               Appendix
               part
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ?
             And
             doth
             the
             Acts
             ,
             being
             placed
             first
             ,
             make
             it
             no
             Appendix
             ?
             And
             were
             it
             put
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               Your
               Fourth
               is
               no
               better
            
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               The
               Old
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               is
               a
               declared
               part
               of
               the
               Contents
               ,
               and
               bound
               up
               with
               the
               Book
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               part
               ,
               we
               must
               subscribe
               contradictions
               ,
               to
               use
               two
               Common-Prayer-Books
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Is
             that
             old
             Act
             ,
             the
             old
             Book
             ?
             Is
             subscribing
             to
             that
             Act
             ,
             subscribing
             to
             the
             old
             Book
             ?
             Why
             obtrude
             you
             on
             us
             such
             things
             unproved
             ?
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             the
             New
             Act
             not
             only
             confirmeth
             the
             Old
             ,
             but
             also
             altereth
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             tells
             you
             that
             henceforth
             it
             shall
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             meaning
             this
             New
             Book
             ?
             And
             as
             Bishop
             Taylor
             truly
             tells
             you
             ,
             Laws
             are
             not
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             who
             therefore
             give
             them
             what
             sense
             they
             please
             .
             And
             yet
             shall
             so
             sober
             a
             man
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             subscribing
             the
             Old
             Act
             ,
             is
             subscribing
             the
             Old
             Book
             ?
             I
             begin
             to
             be
             weary
             answering
             such
             reasonings
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Your
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Reasons
             are
             from
             the
             general
             sense
             and
             opinion
             of
             all
             Divines
             ,
             as
             for
             you
             :
             And
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Never
               any
               to
               this
               day
               did
               think
               that
               the
               36th
               Canon
               and
               Subscription
               included
               the
               Act.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             now
             practice
             what
             you
             plead
             for
             .
             
             Can
             you
             tell
             what
             every
             Subscriber
             to
             this
             day
             thought
             ?
             He
             is
             yet
             living
             that
             at
             the
             Savoy
             undertook
             to
             prove
             it
             an
             Act
             of
             Mercy
             to
             them
             to
             put
             all
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             did
             not
             receive
             it
             kneeling
             .
             And
             you
             know
             that
             All
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Lords
             House
             had
             their
             part
             in
             making
             that
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             penalties
             .
             And
             as
             certainly
             they
             did
             consent
             to
             the
             making
             and
             imposing
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             what
             should
             make
             you
             sure
             that
             they
             never
             meant
             (
             no
             not
             one
             of
             them
             )
             that
             any
             others
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             they
             put
             it
             into
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             the
             words
             
               [
               All
               things
               contained
            
             ]
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             natural
             to
             such
             men
             to
             desire
             that
             all
             men
             approve
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ?
             I
             should
             think
             it
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             silencing
             of
             two
             thousand
             Ministers
             on
             those
             terms
             (
             or
             five
             thousand
             if
             they
             had
             not
             conformed
             ,
             )
             will
             be
             very
             much
             concerned
             to
             have
             their
             act
             approved
             :
             And
             that
             they
             that
             will
             not
             endure
             us
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             praying
             Desk
             ,
             or
             at
             either
             Sacrament
             to
             God
             in
             any
             one
             word
             but
             what
             they
             write
             down
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             are
             likely
             to
             desire
             that
             we
             may
             be
             also
             bound
             to
             approve
             of
             their
             Sanctions
             of
             this
             Law.
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             speak
             that
             which
             you
             know
             not
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             To
             your
             Seventh
             I
             answer
             ,
             What
             would
             have
             plainer
             than
             the
             express
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Contents
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             In
             your
             Eighth
             you
             say
             ,
             
               [
               
                 Many
                 Conformable
                 men
                 think
                 Nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 assented
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 be
                 used
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             Put
             this
             
             down
             then
             as
             one
             point
             of
             our
             Nonconformity
             ,
             which
             deserveth
             silencing
             ;
             and
             ruine
             that
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             profess
             to
             
               [
               
                 Assent
                 and
                 Consent
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 contained
                 and
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Book
              
            
             ]
             and
             mean
             by
             
               [
               All
               things
            
             ,
             only
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             as
             is
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             
               read
               .
            
             ]
             But
             again
             ,
             teach
             not
             Papists
             to
             expound
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             at
             this
             rate
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Title
             is
             no
             part
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             any
             but
             the
             Mandatory
             is
             part
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             you
             might
             have
             known
             that
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             you
             :
             Why
             then
             should
             you
             thus
             put
             us
             off
             with
             your
             bare
             word
             ?
             Though
             the
             word
             
               [
               Law
            
             ]
             (
             as
             all
             words
             )
             be
             equivocally
             oft
             used
             ,
             and
             taken
             for
             the
             chief
             part
             ,
             yet
             as
             properly
             taken
             ,
             and
             pertinently
             to
             our
             question
             ,
             we
             will
             yet
             believe
             whatever
             you
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             prefatory
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             penal
             and
             premiant
             Sanctions
             ,
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Act
             and
             Law.
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             made
             and
             prefixed
             ,
             and
             promulgate
             with
             it
             by
             the
             Legislators
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             you
             may
             know
             :
             If
             you
             openly
             deprave
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             Book
             ,
             and
             some
             one
             indict
             you
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Judge
             may
             satisfie
             you
             better
             than
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             But
             you
             are
             never
             so
             confident
             as
             where
             you
             are
             most
             overseen
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               strongest
               reason
               from
               the
               Contents
               doth
               most
               strongly
               confute
               it self
               .
            
             This
             Title
             is
             not
             only
             part
             of
             your
             proof
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             I
             can
             see
             .
             For
             that
             which
             you
             take
             for
             your
             proof
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Then
               the
               Old
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               and
               consequently
               two
               Books
               ,
               are
               consented
               to
               ,
               and
               our
               Governours
               speak
               non-sense
               ]
            
             is
             either
             
             worse
             than
             non-sense
             ,
             or
             I
             understand
             not
             sense
             from
             non-sense
             .
             I
             have
             called
             before
             for
             your
             proof
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Two
               Acts
               are
               two
               Common-Prayer-Books
               ]
            
             when
             the
             latter
             establisheth
             the
             former
             expresly
             ,
             as
             binding
             only
             to
             the
             New
             Book
             !
             The
             words
             are
             
               
                 [
                 Be
                 it
                 enacted
                 —
                 That
                 the
                 several
                 good
                 Laws
                 and
                 Statutes
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 the
                 Uniformity
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 and
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 entitled
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 herein
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 applyed
                 ,
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 all
                 offences
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Laws
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             And
             they
             have
             caused
             the
             Act
             of
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             be
             bound
             with
             this
             Book
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Old
             :
             And
             doth
             this
             infer
             
               two
               Books
            
             from
             
               two
               Acts
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Alas
             Brother
             !
             that
             we
             should
             trouble
             and
             wrong
             the
             world
             at
             this
             rate
             of
             unadvised
             confidence
             .
             This
             old
             Canonical
             Subscription
             is
             also
             continued
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             here
             enacted
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             mean
             only
             this
             New
             Book
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             
               You
               add
            
             ,
             If
             the
             Printer
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             through
             oversight
             bind
             up
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Printer's
             act
             ,
             but
             the
             Law-maker's
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Law-maker
             cause
             the
             Printer
             to
             put
             the
             Apocrypha
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             a
             part
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Contents
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             that
             he
             declareth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             part
             ,
             though
             I
             believe
             him
             not
             .
             And
             I
             will
             call
             God's
             Word
             his
             Word
             ,
             if
             Aesop's
             Fables
             
             be
             bound
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             subscribe
             to
             God's
             Word
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Law-maker
             bind
             other
             Books
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Contents
             call
             them
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             then
             bid
             me
             declare
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               ABout
               declaring
               it
            
             unlawful
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             take
             Arms
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Here
             you
             will
             prove
             (
             in
             your
             proving
             way
             )
             that
             it
             meaneth
             only
             
               [
               against
               such
               as
               be
               justly
               and
               legally
               commissioned
               in
               the
               due
               pursuance
               of
               their
               Commission
               .
               ]
            
             Before
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             my
             reasons
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Militia
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             give
             another
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             Read
             it
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Subscription
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Professions
             ,
             were
             purposely
             imposed
             for
             the
             renunciation
             of
             the
             late
             Parliament
             Arms.
             But
             in
             your
             sense
             what
             will
             it
             have
             done
             to
             satisfie
             or
             oblige
             any
             man
             in
             that
             or
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             when
             they
             profest
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             
               unjust
               and
               unlawful
               Commissions
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               unlawful
               pursuit
            
             that
             they
             resisted
             ?
             Be
             their
             words
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             this
             was
             their
             pretence
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             War
             have
             subscribed
             to
             what
             you
             say
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             made
             and
             imposed
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             the
             like
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             But
             this
             would
             not
             keep
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             would
             take
             it
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Are
             you
             ignorant
             what
             striving
             there
             hath
             been
             in
             Parliament
             to
             have
             got
             the
             word
             
               [
               Lawfully
               or
               Legally
            
             ]
             commissioned
             in
             ,
             and
             it
             could
             never
             be
             obtained
             ?
             (
             save
             that
             not
             long
             ago
             it
             was
             carryed
             once
             in
             a
             Grand
             Committee
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             only
             ,
             very
             many
             years
             since
             this
             Act
             was
             made
             .
             )
             Some
             say
             
               They
               had
               reason
               not
               to
               express
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               meant
               it
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               abused
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Then
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             desire
             not
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             And
             then
             we
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             ,
             not
             so
             to
             understand
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ;
             and
             the
             
               non
               apparere
            
             ,
             and
             
               non
               esse
            
             of
             their
             sense
             is
             all
             one
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             this
             that
             would
             herein
             have
             satisfied
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             the
             Concord
             which
             they
             professed
             to
             desire
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             any
             such
             limitation
             or
             exposition
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             were
             such
             Reasons
             brought
             against
             your
             sense
             as
             these
             in
             the
             House
             .
             1.
             
             No
             resisting
             Arms
             are
             lawful
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Subjects
             be
             made
             Judges
             whether
             the
             King's
             Commissions
             be
             lawful
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             it
             is
             no
             restraint
             of
             Rebellion
             at
             all
             .
             For
             it
             's
             as
             easie
             to
             say
             ,
             
               They
               are
               unlawful
            
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               may
               resist
               them
               though
               lawful
               ,
            
             and
             far
             more
             easie
             .
             Who
             will
             not
             pretend
             it
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Non
               est
               limitandum
               aut
               distinguendum
               de
               lege
               sine
               lege
               :
            
             But
             in
             so
             great
             a
             business
             as
             this
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             our
             Governours
             will
             not
             take
             it
             for
             a
             heinous
             thing
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             you
             or
             I
             to
             put
             in
             the
             word
             
               [
               Lawful
            
             ]
             into
             Subscriptions
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             great
             men
             did
             so
             long
             and
             deliberately
             study
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Papist
             or
             Jesuit
             will
             take
             it
             in
             your
             words
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             no
             Commission
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Countermands
             ,
             or
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Canons
             are
             lawful
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               Now
               to
               your
               proofs
               ;
               1.
               
               You
               say
               ,
            
             [
             The
             Act
             it self
             implieth
             it
             ;
             for
             else
             ,
             what
             use
             is
             there
             for
             Laws
             and
             Parliaments
             ?
             The
             King
             may
             do
             what
             he
             will
             :
             He
             is
             free
             to
             violate
             his
             Coronation
             Oath
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Arbitrary
             Government
             by
             a
             Law.
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Did
             you
             ever
             read
             Bishop
             Taylor
             against
             Resistance
             in
             his
             
               Ductor
               Dubitant
            
             .
             who
             despaireth
             of
             proving
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             prove
             that
             ?
             Have
             you
             read
             Dr.
             Hearne
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Digs
               ,
               Mich.
               Hudson
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Welden
             ,
             Dr.
             Arnway
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             you
             are
             answered
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King
             may
             not
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             answerable
             only
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Subject
             hath
             no
             remedy
             but
             prayers
             and
             tears
             .
             Yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             Laws
             or
             Parliaments
             are
             vain
             :
             For
             by
             them
             the
             King
             governeth
             as
             far
             as
             he
             please
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             his
             instruments
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               Your
               second
               Reason
               is
            
             ,
             The
             calling
             in
             the
             the
             King's
             Indulgence
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             sheweth
             it
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Did
             they
             that
             declared
             it
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             declare
             that
             men
             may
             resist
             it
             by
             Arms
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             3.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             The
             Iudges
             at
             Westminster
             unanimously
             agree
             upon
             this
             sense
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             their
             common
             practice
             no
             less
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             Lawyer
             's
             Fee
             if
             you
             will
             prove
             it
             .
             When
             ,
             and
             how
             did
             they
             ever
             declare
             any
             such
             Agreement
             ?
             What
             practice
             is
             it
             that
             you
             mean
             ?
             Do
             they
             commonly
             resist
             unlawfully
             Commissioned
             Souldiers
             by
             Arms
             ?
             Or
             
             declare
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             this
             were
             true
             (
             which
             I
             believe
             not
             ,
             whatever
             their
             secret
             judgment
             may
             be
             )
             it
             followeth
             not
             the
             Parliament
             which
             made
             this
             Law
             was
             of
             that
             mind
             .
             3.
             
             Your
             assertion
             is
             raw
             
               (
               
                 That
                 the
                 Iudges
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 publick
                 Expositors
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
              
            
             )
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Exposition
             of
             Laws
             :
             One
             is
             but
             limited
             to
             a
             particular
             Case
             and
             Person
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             applicatory
             Sentence
             for
             or
             against
             that
             Man
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Judges
             are
             Expositors
             .
             The
             other
             is
             Universal
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             oblige
             all
             the
             Subjects
             as
             the
             Law
             it self
             doth
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             must
             understand
             the
             Law
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             their
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Law-giver
             :
             For
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             its
             Essence
             :
             And
             Judges
             are
             not
             the
             Law-makers
             .
             Common
             Politicks
             might
             have
             taught
             you
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             4.
             
             You
             say
             
               
                 [
                 The
                 Parliament's
                 proceedings
                 against
                 Chancellor
              
               Hide
               
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Danby
               ,
               
                 shew
                 their
                 sense
                 .
                 ]
                 Ans.
                 
              
            
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             the
             same
             Parliament
             that
             prosecuted
             them
             both
             .
             2.
             
             What
             did
             the
             Parliament
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ?
             Is
             impeaching
             a
             Delinquent
             ,
             taking
             Arms
             against
             the
             King's
             Commission
             ,
             if
             unlawful
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             
               [
               
                 They
                 mean
                 not
                 to
                 unhinge
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 void
                 all
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 Engagements
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 legal
                 authorized
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Constables
                 ,
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             You
             are
             a
             bold
             Man
             if
             you
             dare
             say
             that
             
               all
               these
               are
               made
               void
            
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             's
             unlawful
             Commissions
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             Arms.
             You
             are
             for
             the
             Bishops
             resolving
             your
             Doubts
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             go
             ask
             the
             Bishops
             that
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             making
             the
             Act
             ,
             (
             Bishop
             Morley
             ,
             
             or
             such
             other
             that
             came
             not
             in
             since
             )
             whether
             you
             have
             hit
             of
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             27th
             Section
             is
             of
             the
             Non-obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             (
             or
             Vow
             .
             )
             And
             here
             you
             tell
             us
             first
             how
             much
             you
             can
             declare
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             give
             us
             just
             twenty
             Reasons
             against
             the
             making
             and
             taking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             you
             knew
             were
             impertinent
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             said
             :
             And
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             are
             as
             impertinent
             to
             the
             end
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             intend
             ;
             and
             a
             Covenanter
             would
             soon
             shame
             .
             A
             bad
             Argument
             wrongeth
             the
             best
             Cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             say
             ,
             
               There
               was
               never
               such
               an
               Oath
               taken
               by
               any
               Person
               fearing
               God.
               Ans.
            
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             ?
             Oh!
             very
             easily
             :
             You
             bid
             us
             prove
             the
             Affirmative
             .
             Pitiful
             !
             So
             you
             may
             affirm
             that
             never
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             said
             or
             did
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             prove
             that
             some
             said
             or
             did
             :
             or
             affirm
             an
             universal
             Negation
             ,
             because
             we
             prove
             not
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             Might
             not
             an
             Arrian
             at
             
               Nice
               (
               Conc.
               1.
            
             )
             say
             ,
             Never
             such
             a
             Creed
             was
             drawn
             and
             imposed
             before
             .
             3.
             
             May
             not
             the
             Pope
             say
             to
             the
             first
             Protestants
             ,
             Never
             such
             a
             Protestation
             was
             made
             before
             ?
             4.
             
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             read
             better
             the
             
               Scottish
               History
            
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             no
             such
             Covenant
             was
             made
             in
             Scotland
             before
             .
          
           
             Your
             5th
             is
             more
             pitiful
             ,
             being
             a
             Game
             at
             Equivocation
             .
             1.
             
             Did
             you
             think
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Prelacy
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Common
             ,
             or
             the
             Imposers
             sense
             ,
             
             did
             mean
             Pastors
             that
             excel
             in
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             .
             You
             may
             next
             say
             ,
             it
             meant
             Kings
             ,
             or
             School-Masters
             ;
             when
             yet
             they
             adjoined
             an
             expository
             Description
             .
             And
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Doctor
             Burges
             ,
             Mr.
             Gataker
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             openly
             declared
             that
             they
             would
             not
             Covenant
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             enter
             their
             Protestation
             ;
             and
             the
             Assembly
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             added
             the
             Description
             ,
             as
             meaning
             only
             the
             English
             concatenated
             frame
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             took
             it
             upon
             Mr.
             Coleman's
             making
             the
             same
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             Bishops
             will
             give
             you
             little
             thanks
             for
             subjecting
             them
             to
             all
             Pastors
             that
             have
             better
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             :
             And
             they
             will
             laugh
             at
             you
             for
             talking
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             Prelacy
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             6th
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             Bishops
             Name
             and
             Thing
             are
             Scriptural
             :
             And
             yet
             pag.
             6.
             you
             say
             
               [
               A
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               the
               Sense
               and
               Language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Reader
             may
             think
             that
             when
             you
             affirm
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             deny
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             .
             And
             you
             ask
             how
             they
             would
             take
             an
             Oath
             to
             
               extirpate
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             were
             told
             ,
             
               They
               mean
               not
               to
               extirpate
               them
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               as
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Did
             you
             think
             you
             spake
             to
             the
             Case
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             they
             thought
             a
             Presbyter
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             a
             Bishop
             as
             such
             ,
             no
             doubt
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             that
             Oath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             do
             you
             take
             a
             Bishop
             here
             for
             the
             same
             as
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             species
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             ?
             Which
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             the
             Case
             in
             hand
             :
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               
               renounce
               Diocesan
               Prelacy
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               Preeminence
               of
               Gifts
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             doth
             but
             say
             plainly
             ,
             I
             renounce
             not
             another
             thing
             by
             renouncing
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             known
             and
             explained
             Sense
             :
             But
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             renounce
             Presbyters
             but
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             or
             as
             Presbyters
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             Genus
             ;
             or
             yet
             as
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Governours
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             speaketh
             gross
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             after
             you
             Argue
             sometimes
             from
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             sometime
             from
             the
             old
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             the
             English
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             ;
             you
             do
             but
             lose
             your
             words
             as
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             you
             would
             have
             left
             out
             your
             medium
             of
             multitudes
             of
             Protestants
             that
             would
             turn
             Papists
             ,
             if
             the
             Papists
             could
             prove
             as
             much
             for
             them
             of
             Antiquity
             and
             Universality
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             can
             :
             When
             I
             consider
             how
             in
             the
             same
             Empire
             they
             grew
             up
             together
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             be
             the
             Man
             that
             should
             Dispute
             with
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             undertaketh
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Roman
               Primacy
            
             as
             ancient
             as
             our
             Species
             of
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
             described
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             then
             by
             as
             many
             .
             I
             say
             not
             that
             they
             can
             prove
             it
             :
             But
             I
             had
             rather
             you
             laid
             not
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             You
             equivocate
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             All
             sides
             are
             for
             Bishops
             :
             You
             will
             have
             few
             assenters
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Presbytery
              
               ,
               and
               Independancy
               ,
               are
               not
               three
               forms
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               as
               three
               is
               contrary
               to
               Unity
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               of
               such
               Form
               :
            
             And
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Extirpate
               one
               
               and
               extirpate
               all
               (
               the
               Forms
               )
               because
               Godliness
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               .
            
             Are
             not
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
            
             ,
             and
             Democracy
             ,
             three
             Forms
             ,
             contrary
             to
             unity
             of
             Form
             ;
             though
             Humanity
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Regiment
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ?
             Do
             they
             that
             extirpate
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Democracy
             ,
             extirpate
             all
             ?
             But
             why
             should
             I
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             ,
             or
             you
             ,
             by
             any
             further
             opening
             of
             your
             mistakes
             in
             a
             Case
             that
             I
             am
             not
             concerned
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             none
             of
             our
             Controversy
             ?
          
           
             When
             you
             say
             that
             
               [
               The
               generality
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               are
               for
               a
               well
               tempered
               Prelacy
               ,
               ]
            
             you
             infer
             an
             odious
             guilt
             on
             those
             Prelatists
             ,
             who
             write
             vehemently
             for
             our
             Ruine
             ;
             as
             intolerable
             
               because
               we
               are
               against
               Episcopacy
            
             :
             I
             could
             name
             you
             many
             such
             besides
             Dr.
             Saywel
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independants
               ,
               were
               as
               bitter
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               Prelates
               were
               against
               them
               both
               ,
               saving
               Violences
               ,
               and
               Coercive
               Restraints
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             your
             second
             thoughts
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             be
             sober
             Consistency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             
               [
               as
               bitter
               ,
               except
               Violence
               ,
               and
               Coercive
               Restraint
               ,
               ]
            
             is
             in
             English
             to
             be
             
               [
               as
               bitter
               ,
               except
               being
               far
               more
               bitter
               ,
               ]
               q.
               d.
            
             [
             The
             differing
             Protestants
             in
             Ireland
             were
             as
             bitter
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             against
             both
             ,
             saving
             Cruelties
             and
             Murders
             .
             ]
             Bradford's
             School-master
             ,
             was
             as
             hurtful
             to
             him
             as
             Bonner
             ,
             except
             Imprisonment
             and
             Burning
             him
             .
             He
             that
             chides
             me
             is
             as
             hurtful
             to
             me
             as
             he
             that
             maimeth
             me
             ,
             except
             hurting
             me
             more
             .
             When
             you
             have
             excepted
             
               Silencing
               ,
               
               Imprisoning
               ,
               and
               taking
               away
               all
               our
               Maintenance
               ,
            
             you
             except
             much
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             
               is
               it
               true
            
             ?
             Remember
             it
             was
             but
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             that
             you
             speak
             of
             :
             Read
             the
             Book
             of
             their
             Assembly
             Debates
             :
             Read
             all
             their
             Writings
             against
             each
             other
             :
             I
             will
             not
             except
             Mr.
             Edward's
             Gangraena
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             acknowledg
             more
             of
             God's
             Grace
             in
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             own
             more
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Loving
             and
             Forbearing
             own
             another
             ,
             than
             the
             Prelatists
             do
             by
             either
             .
             Read
             the
             Canons
             that
             Excommunicate
             them
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             as
             for
             
               wicked
               Error
            
             ;
             and
             read
             Doctor
             
               Heylin
               ,
               Fowlis
            
             ,
             the
             Book
             against
             Mr.
             Calamy's
             Farwel
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             
               Counterminer
               ,
               L'Estrange
            
             ,
             the
             
               Friendly
               Debate
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Parker
             ;
             and
             a
             multitude
             more
             such
             ;
             and
             of
             old
             Bishop
             Bancroft
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Ordinary
             Visitation
             Articles
             ,
             or
             
               Peter
               Studley
            
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             such
             ,
             that
             Preacht
             and
             Wrote
             against
             them
             as
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             how
             far
             you
             have
             here
             swerved
             from
             known
             truth
             .
             I
             may
             say
             that
             I
             knew
             all
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             mentioned
             ,
             much
             better
             than
             you
             :
             Many
             Sectaries
             were
             very
             bitter
             ,
             and
             some
             too
             bitter
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             contended
             with
             too
             much
             intemperance
             and
             unskilfulness
             .
             But
             sure
             if
             they
             had
             thought
             as
             ill
             of
             one
             another
             as
             the
             Prelates
             did
             of
             both
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             power
             ,
             they
             would
             as
             much
             have
             Silenced
             and
             Ejected
             one
             another
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             not
             .
             I
             remember
             not
             ever
             to
             have
             known
             any
             meer
             Presbyterian
             or
             Independant
             ,
             especially
             
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             openly
             declared
             that
             they
             looked
             on
             both
             parties
             as
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             love
             and
             honour
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             Cause
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             truly
             ,
             
               [
               
                 An
                 Oath
                 is
                 a
                 sacred
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 use
                 Shifts
                 and
                 Stretches
              
            
             ]
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             danger
             to
             persuade
             thousands
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             to
             justifie
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             if
             they
             will
             be
             down-right
             perjured
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               If
               one
               may
               judge
               of
               those
               Times
               by
               these
               now
               present
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               swore
               Pell-mell
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               Presbytery
               ,
               Independancy
               ,
               and
               Episcopacy
               was
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             doubt
             many
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             they
             partly
             knew
             what
             the
             English
             Prelacy
             was
             ,
             by
             long
             Experience
             ;
             and
             they
             swore
             not
             for
             Presbytery
             or
             Independancy
             ,
             nor
             against
             all
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             you
             think
             that
             
               they
               do
               so
               in
               these
               Times
               ,
            
             you
             and
             I
             should
             lament
             it
             :
             For
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             Guiltless
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             that
             take
             his
             Name
             by
             Perjury
             in
             vain
             :
             It
             's
             better
             call
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             than
             justifie
             them
             in
             it
             .
             To
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Perjury
             of
             many
             thousands
             is
             an
             expeditious
             way
             to
             Misery
             ,
             and
             doth
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             a
             little
             time
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Having
             thus
             proved
             that
             which
             I
             denied
             not
             ,
             you
             proceed
             to
             add
             Nineteen
             Propositions
             about
             the
             Case
             in
             question
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             sure
             which
             side
             you
             conclude
             for
             :
             You
             grant
             most
             of
             my
             premises
             ,
             which
             make
             against
             
             Perjury
             .
             You
             confess
             ,
             that
             
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 Person
                 be
                 bound
                 by
                 that
                 Oath
                 to
                 endeavour
                 an
                 alteration
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 safe
                 Conscience
                 subscribe
                 this
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 evil
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 well
                 and
                 conveniently
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 that
                 Oath
                 ,
                 stand
                 bound
                 in
                 their
                 Places
                 and
                 Calling
                 to
                 endeavour
                 it
                 :
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 just
                 Reformation
                 without
                 some
                 Alteration
                 .
              
            
             A
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             this
             you
             grant
             ,
             how
             Rulers
             are
             bound
             to
             yield
             in
             things
             confest
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             others
             account
             Sin
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             to
             heal
             our
             Breaches
             :
             And
             what
             a
             Sin
             it
             is
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             multitudes
             of
             holy
             Conscientious
             Men
             for
             a
             small
             and
             tolerable
             Error
             ,
             when
             all
             have
             some
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             yet
             instead
             of
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             intelligible
             ,
             you
             induce
             Men
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             though
             that
             which
             they
             fear
             ,
             be
             (
             not
             accusing
             any
             )
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Perjuries
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             1.
             [
             
               We
               must
               in
               expounding
               Laws
               regard
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Governours
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             :
             But
             is
             it
             their
             meaning
             
               de
               genere
            
             ,
             or
             
               de
               specie
            
             ,
             or
             individuo
             ?
             Our
             Governour
             's
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             approve
             Perjury
             .
             But
             suppose
             yet
             they
             had
             commanded
             me
             to
             swear
             that
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ;
             is
             it
             no
             Perjury
             so
             to
             swear
             .
             Then
             we
             might
             swear
             any
             thing
             commanded
             while
             the
             Commander
             saith
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             for
             Perjury
             .
             If
             Rulers
             command
             men
             to
             marry
             their
             own
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             abhor
             Incest
             ,
             may
             one
             justifie
             this
             because
             they
             are
             
               against
               Incest
            
             ?
             If
             
             Rebels
             rise
             in
             Arms
             against
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             yet
             renounce
             Rebellion
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             to
             be
             expounded
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Government
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               The
               Laws
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Liturgy
               ,
               Offices
               of
               Iudges
               and
               Ministers
               do
               bind
               all
               men
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               null
               and
               void
               ,
               though
               not
               abolished
               by
               Parliament
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Do
             you
             infer
             [
             Therefore
             we
             may
             subscribe
             ;
             or
             therefore
             we
             must
             interpret
             nothing
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             against
             God's
             Word
             ;
             or
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             subscribe
             it
             ?
             The
             last
             is
             the
             true
             Conclusion
             .
             If
             Socinians
             renounce
             all
             that
             is
             against
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             yet
             command
             you
             to
             renounce
             Christ's
             Godhead
             ,
             may
             you
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             would
             fain
             see
             the
             words
             which
             you
             here
             suppose
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Canons
             and
             Liturgy
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             leave
             us
             all
             to
             be
             Judges
             
               what
               is
               against
               God's
               Word
            
             ?
             And
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             expound
             to
             me
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Canon
             that
             requireth
             us
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               against
               God's
               Word
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             that
             which
             excommunicateth
             all
             that
             say
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Law
             that
             layeth
             us
             in
             Gaol
             ,
             and
             ruineth
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             so
             say
             and
             do
             forbear
             accordingly
             .
             Is
             it
             an
             Argument
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             The
             Law
             renounceth
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Excommunicateth
             ,
             and
             Silenceth
             ,
             and
             ruineth
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             You
             may
             subscribe
             though
             there
             be
             somewhat
             against
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             disowneth
             
             it
             ?
             ]
             I
             would
             not
             think
             you
             mean
             this
             :
             Therefore
             I
             know
             not
             what
             you
             mean
             to
             infer
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             your
             next
             words
             :
             
               [
               
                 Therefore
                 what
                 Faults
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 are
                 rather
                 the
                 Faults
                 of
                 the
                 Governours
              
            
             ]
             .
             Alas
             ,
             this
             is
             it
             and
             worse
             .
             Thus
             you
             might
             infer
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             fault
             in
             the
             Papal
             Government
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             in
             general
             renounce
             all
             that
             is
             against
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             then
             bids
             you
             swear
             that
             Popery
             is
             not
             against
             it
             .
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             renounce
             in
             general
             all
             
               sinning
               against
               God
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             say
             that
             their
             Laws
             may
             be
             owned
             as
             sinless
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               If
               all
               Governours
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               faithfully
               did
               their
               Duties
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               Liturgy
               ,
               &c.
               it
               would
               be
               happy
               for
               all
               sides
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             Man
             can
             tell
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             whether
             you
             mean
             
               [
               If
               they
               did
               all
               that
               the
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               command
               them
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             
               [
               If
               they
               did
               the
               good
               part
               and
               left
               out
               the
               bad
               .
               ]
            
             If
             the
             later
             be
             your
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             you
             :
             If
             it
             have
             a
             bad
             part
             which
             we
             must
             not
             do
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             part
             which
             we
             must
             not
             consent
             ,
             covenant
             ,
             or
             promise
             to
             do
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             part
             of
             your
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             may
             soon
             enough
             see
             more
             .
             Your
             honest
             words
             elsewhere
             shew
             that
             you
             take
             it
             for
             no
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             professed
             Non-conformists
             Excommunicated
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             Silenced
             and
             Ruined
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             agree
             you
             with
             your self
             :
             You
             say
             ,
             
               [
               All
               good
               and
               peaceable
               Men
               would
               be
               protected
               ,
               whether
               Conformists
               ,
               or
               Non-conformists
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             As
             Mr.
             Field
             ,
             Mr.
             Thompson
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             died
             in
             Gaol
             were
             ;
             or
             as
             Mr.
             Hughs
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ioseph
               Allen
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             died
             by
             their
             Prison-Diseases
             were
             ;
             or
             as
             those
             that
             must
             be
             Silenced
             ,
             or
             lie
             in
             Gaol
             six
             Months
             ,
             and
             pay
             forty
             pound
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             or
             as
             Men
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             are
             protected
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Declaration
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               No
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               endeavour
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Governours
               but
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Canons
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               govern
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Offices
               which
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               —
               These
               may
               be
               good
               .
               —
               The
               office
               may
               be
               Divine
               ,
               or
               justly
               prudential
               ,
               or
               tolerably
               lawful
               .
               —
               Suppose
               the
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               doth
               not
               bind
               to
               endeavour
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Chancellor's
               Office.
               —
            
             
               Your
               Conclusion
               seems
               implied
               in
               your
               Challenge
               .
            
             [
             
               Now
               let
               any
               Nonconformist
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               English
               way
               of
               Church
               Government
               simply
               unlawful
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Have
             you
             answered
             the
             proof
             that
             I
             pretend
             to
             have
             brought
             in
             my
             Disput.
             of
             Church
             Government
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             must
             I
             write
             it
             again
             as
             oft
             as
             you
             will
             bid
             me
             ?
             Or
             would
             it
             be
             here
             meet
             to
             write
             a
             Treatise
             to
             answer
             this
             your
             Challenge
             ?
             But
             get
             it
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             soon
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             The
             Government
             is
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             Govern
             :
             
               And
               if
               these
               need
               not
               be
               altered
               ,
               why
               did
               you
               before
               disown
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Sin
               ?
               And
               yet
               this
               
               implieth
            
             [
             The
             Law
             and
             Canon
             ,
             which
             Excommunicate
             Non-conformists
             ,
             and
             which
             deny
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             to
             those
             that
             kneel
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             silence
             Non-subscribers
             to
             the
             36th
             Canon
             ,
             and
             which
             deny
             Baptism
             to
             those
             that
             scruple
             the
             English
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             God-fathers
             ,
             and
             which
             ruine
             all
             that
             preach
             when
             Silenced
             ,
             need
             no
             alteration
             ,
             as
             simply
             unlawful
             .
             ]
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             prove
             them
             unlawful
             :
             Come
             to
             me
             then
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             debate
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             prove
             to
             you
             as
             much
             as
             I
             affirm
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             go
             for
             any
             Proof
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             crave
             your
             answer
             to
             these
             Arguments
             which
             some
             use
             ,
             that
             doubt
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             deny
             .
          
           
             I.
             A
             Church-governing
             Office
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             Keys
             by
             Lay-men
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Clergy
             is
             sinful
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             our
             Lay-Chancellors
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             A
             species
             of
             Prelacy
             which
             is
             destructive
             of
             ,
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             form
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Church-Discipline
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             did
             institute
             is
             sinful
             .
             But
             (
             they
             fear
             )
             such
             is
             the
             English
             Diocesan
             species
             of
             Prelacy
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             Government
             which
             is
             to
             be
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             &c.
             for
             Expelling
             ,
             Excommunicating
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Ruining
             Non-conformists
             ,
             you
             said
             before
             was
             unlawful
             —
             But
             —
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             I
             would
             ,
             as
             your
             real
             Friend
             ,
             advise
             
             you
             to
             two
             things
             more
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             not
             needlesly
             to
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             which
             you
             call
             
               grievous
               Sin
            
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               you
               will
               publish
               your
               Retractation
               of
               those
               words
            
             [
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Declaration
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               No
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               endeavour
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Do
             you
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             as
             well
             as
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             expressed
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             never
             intended
             to
             keep
             Men
             from
             deposing
             the
             King
             ?
             Or
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             though
             they
             changed
             not
             the
             Species
             ,
             but
             set
             up
             others
             in
             their
             steads
             ?
             Or
             will
             the
             Bishops
             so
             expound
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             meaneth
             not
             that
             you
             are
             not
             obliged
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             all
             the
             present
             Bishops
             if
             you
             set
             up
             others
             in
             their
             stead
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             you
             avoid
             the
             commoner
             answer
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Government
             that
             are
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Integrals
             ,
             or
             Accidents
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             King
             and
             State-Government
             is
             here
             touched
             .
             And
             dare
             you
             say
             that
             [
             If
             any
             Man
             think
             that
             the
             Covenant
             bindeth
             him
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             King
             's
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             except
             the
             bare
             essentials
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             intended
             not
             here
             to
             contradict
             him
             ?
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             doubt
             the
             Bishops
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             you
             and
             call
             you
             Schismaticks
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Parliament
             here
             meant
             not
             to
             contradict
             them
             
             that
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Covenant
             to
             turn
             our
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             into
             Parochial
             ones
             ,
             or
             into
             one
             in
             every
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             down
             their
             Court
             Officers
             ,
             and
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Power
             and
             Wealth
             .
             That
             which
             serveth
             Men
             best
             in
             Arguing
             ,
             will
             not
             best
             please
             the
             Men
             that
             they
             plead
             for
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               We
               grant
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               thing
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               may
               well
               bear
               with
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             We
             well
             may
             and
             must
             bear
             with
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             help
             .
             In
             Moscovy
             we
             may
             fear
             that
             all
             Preaching
             is
             put
             down
             ,
             saving
             reading
             Homilies
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             may
             there
             live
             Godly
             :
             But
             do
             not
             you
             therefore
             tell
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             same
             were
             done
             here
             ,
             we
             may
             enter
             into
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             never
             to
             endeavour
             to
             reform
             it
             :
             No
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             the
             high
             places
             in
             Iudaea
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Submitting
             
               is
               either
               by
            
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             meer
             Patience
             .
             Under
             Papists
             and
             Turks
             
               Men
               must
               submit
               by
               Patience
               :
               But
               if
               you
               say
               ,
            
             We
             hold
             
               that
               we
               must
               obey
               all
               that
               they
               command
               ,
               our
               practice
               tells
               you
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               true
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               ,
            
             Whether
             there
             be
             no
             one
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             may
             covenant
             never
             to
             endeavour
             to
             alter
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             that
             no
             Parliament
             Man
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             bound
             by
             that
             Oath
             ,
             which
             they
             took
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ?
             
               The
               Law
               forbids
               me
               to
               say
               ,
            
             They
             are
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               it
               not
               :
               But
               if
               you
               say
               ,
            
             They
             are
             not
             ,
             
               Dare
               you
               undertake
               to
               answer
               for
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Their
               Office
               binds
               them
               to
               no
               evil
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             None
             of
             the
             things
             fore-mentioned
             are
             evil
             :
             Which
             you
             said
             were
             so
             .
          
           
           
             
               Again
               you
               say
            
             ,
             All
             the
             while
             Excommunications
             and
             Church
             Censures
             are
             soundly
             done
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             the
             less
             matter
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             done
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             say
             so
             to
             the
             King
             about
             Kingly
             Government
             :
             Nor
             to
             the
             Judges
             if
             an
             intruder
             invade
             the
             Tribunal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Make
             the
             Bishops
             believe
             this
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             of
             any
             that
             should
             usurp
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Make
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             believe
             it
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             helping
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             though
             we
             invade
             not
             Places
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Make
             any
             sober
             Ministers
             believe
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Word
             be
             well
             Preacht
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             soundly
             Administred
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             who
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Make
             any
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             Husband
             ,
             believe
             it
             as
             to
             their
             Offices
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             no
             matter
             who
             doth
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             soundly
             done
             .
             If
             the
             Wife
             do
             believe
             ,
             it
             's
             two
             to
             one
             the
             Husband
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               Again
               you
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               By
               the
               Government
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               absolutely
               sinful
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               —
               the
               Laws
               declare
               it
               Null
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             before
             answered
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Silencing
               and
               Excommunicating
               the
               Non-conformists
               here
               ,
               are
               sinful
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             this
             impertinent
             talk
             ,
             go
             try
             your
             Oratory
             on
             the
             Judges
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             persuade
             them
             that
             the
             Law
             forbids
             them
             all
             to
             fine
             ,
             Imprison
             ,
             or
             Silence
             us
             ,
             or
             Excommunicate
             us
             :
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             use
             this
             pretty
             Argument
             for
             your self
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             do
             not
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Turks
             say
             ,
             that
             No
             Law
             against
             God
             is
             in
             force
             ?
             And
             doth
             their
             
             Government
             therefore
             contain
             no
             evil
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             tell
             them
             that
             swear
             to
             amend
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             well
             enough
             already
             ?
          
           
             You
             tell
             us
             what
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Judges
             for
             our selves
             :
             But
             if
             by
             this
             Medium
             ,
             I
             would
             prove
             that
             I
             am
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             Non-conformists
             that
             punish
             me
             ,
             because
             they
             break
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             I
             doubt
             they
             would
             Laugh
             at
             me
             first
             ,
             and
             send
             me
             to
             Gaol
             next
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             in
             answer
             to
             ,
             
               Where
               read
               we
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Chancellor's
               Office
               ?
            
             You
             repeat
             again
             ,
             
               [
               If
               soundly
               done
               ,
               no
               Man
               may
               reprove
               them
               .
               ]
            
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             my
             Answer
             :
             But
             I
             add
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             No
             Man
             may
             reprove
             the
             Boys
             if
             they
             soundly
             Whip
             their
             Master
             when
             he
             deserveth
             it
             ;
             nor
             a
             Cobler
             that
             will
             send
             Offenders
             to
             Prison
             as
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             doth
             :
             Nor
             a
             Justice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             Tinker
             ,
             that
             will
             step
             up
             in
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             or
             King's-Bench
             ,
             to
             do
             Justice
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             
               But
               though
               I
               will
               not
               Laugh
               at
               your
               Writing
               ;
               I
               should
               hardly
               forbear
               if
               I
               heard
               you
               do
               what
            
             page
             95
             ,
             
               you
               say
               you
               would
               do
            
             ,
             viz.
             [
             
               If
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               or
               Chancellor
               ,
               live
               where
               you
               are
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               your
               Congregation
               ,
               you
               must
               needs
               look
               on
               your self
               as
               obliged
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Common-prayer-Book
               ,
               publickly
               to
               admonish
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               grosly
               misdemean
               himself
               ,
               and
               do
               a
               scandalous
               crime
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               shall
               not
               by
               
               open
               confession
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               bar
               him
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               declare
               him
               Disorderly
               and
               Contumacious
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               do
               not
               repent
               he
               shall
               perish
               ;
               and
               warn
               the
               People
               to
               beware
               of
               such
               evil
               Courses
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               than
               they
               needs
               must
               :
               And
               this
               I
               maintain
               to
               be
               part
               of
               the
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             would
             I
             could
             see
             this
             bout
             .
             I
             doubt
             he
             will
             have
             something
             to
             do
             with
             you
             Your
             Chancellor
             had
             the
             wit
             to
             begin
             with
             you
             first
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             forget
             not
             this
             Case
             when
             you
             go
             to
             the
             Bishop
             for
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             his
             answer
             when
             you
             come
             Home
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             profess
             this
             is
             an
             edifying
             Passage
             :
             As
             when
             I
             read
             in
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               repented
            
             and
             
               believed
               for
               us
            
             ,
             it
             let
             in
             more
             Light
             against
             Libertinism
             ,
             than
             I
             had
             before
             :
             So
             doth
             this
             Passage
             raise
             up
             some
             useful
             doubts
             in
             me
             about
             our
             Churches
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             not
             on
             till
             now
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             Whether
             are
             the
             Bishops
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             London
             Parishes
             (
             or
             others
             )
             Members
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             where
             they
             dwell
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             If
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             Whether
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Parish
             make
             a
             Christian
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             a
             Member
             ,
             and
             how
             are
             the
             Pastors
             special
             Flock
             truly
             known
             to
             him
             from
             others
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             If
             they
             be
             Members
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             present
             the
             Bishop
             for
             not
             coming
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Crimes
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             himself
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             5.
             
             Whether
             is
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             there
             the
             higher
             Power
             ,
             or
             Governor
             ?
             and
             which
             must
             obey
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             6.
             
             Doth
             the
             Canon
             that
             forbids
             Men
             to
             go
             from
             their
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             extend
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             7.
             
             How
             is
             the
             Bishop
             one
             of
             the
             Parson's
             Flock
             ,
             and
             the
             Parson
             one
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             Flock
             ,
             both
             at
             once
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             8.
             
             Whether
             the
             Bishop
             that
             is
             Excommunicated
             by
             the
             Parson
             out
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Universal
             ?
             or
             other
             Churches
             ,
             may
             have
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             9.
             
             What
             if
             the
             Parson
             Excommunicate
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             the
             Parson
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             what
             a
             Case
             are
             they
             in
             ?
             And
             which
             shall
             stand
             ,
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             10.
             
             How
             will
             the
             Parson
             practice
             his
             Conformity
             ,
             who
             consenteth
             when
             he
             putteth
             any
             one
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             certifie
             the
             Ordinary
             within
             fourteen
             Days
             ?
             will
             he
             prosecute
             the
             Bishop
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Chancellor
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             11.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             Instance
             prove
             Mr.
             Cheyney
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             mistaking
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Church-Government
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             ?
             and
             would
             not
             one
             days
             practice
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             convince
             him
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             now
             take
             not
             Parish
             Parsons
             for
             Parish
             Bishops
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             12.
             
             Is
             he
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             page
             96.
             that
             this
             Course
             would
             make
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Chancellors
             ,
             
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               Priests
               ?
            
             why
             then
             did
             you
             not
             thus
             awe
             your
             Bishop
             and
             Chancellor
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             YOur
             28th
             Section
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             requireth
             many
             words
             for
             Answer
             :
             That
             Oaths
             and
             Laws
             must
             be
             charitably
             expounded
             no
             one
             denieth
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             truly
             expounded
             .
             In
             this
             we
             stand
             to
             Bishop
             Sanderson's
             Rules
             ,
             which
             are
             far
             better
             stated
             than
             any
             thing
             here
             said
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             your
             citing
             my
             limited
             and
             conditional
             approbation
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             Catechisms
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort's
             ,
             is
             certainly
             no
             Reason
             for
             my
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             professing
             to
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             Books
             which
             have
             so
             much
             more
             which
             I
             dissent
             from
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             29th
             Section
             containeth
             your
             unproved
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             false
             Devices
             ,
             for
             stretching
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Covenants
             and
             Professions
             .
             And
             first
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             using
             any
             words
             that
             may
             not
             seem
             doubtful
             :
             But
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             satisfactory
             intelligibleness
             in
             words
             ,
             Humane
             Converse
             is
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             all
             Contracts
             are
             of
             little
             use
             unto
             their
             ends
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               Though
               there
               be
               in
               this
               Volume
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Common-prayer-Book
               ,
               many
               Matters
               ,
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               Words
               bound
               all
               
               together
               ,
               yet
               do
               we
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               to
               no
               more
               but
               that
               which
               goes
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Rules
               and
               Orders
               touching
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             you
             say
             
               [
               All
               things
               contained
               in
               it
               ]
            
             means
             not
             
               [
               all
               things
            
             ]
             indeed
             ,
             tell
             us
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Equivocations
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             yours
             .
             So
             one
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             [
             when
             we
             profess
             to
             Assent
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             ]
             the
             meaning
             is
             
               [
               To
               all
               the
               Precepts
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               and
               Words
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
            
             but
             not
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Humane
             Errors
             in
             Numbers
             and
             Chronologie
             ,
             Genealogie
             ,
             History
             ,
             or
             Citations
             .
             ]
             And
             so
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             [
             I
             will
             swear
             not
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             but
             I
             mean
             not
             to
             alter
             Monarchy
             .
             ]
             And
             what
             may
             not
             one
             thus
             say
             and
             swear
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             is
             no
             great
             number
             of
             
               [
               Matters
               ,
               Sentences
            
             ,
             and
             Words
             ]
             which
             are
             neither
             
               (
               Service
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Orders
               ,
            
             or
             
               Rites
               .
            
             )
             Rubricks
             and
             Calendars
             ,
             and
             some
             Prefaces
             belong
             to
             these
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             Interpretation
             which
             would
             exclude
             Doctrinals
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             the
             certain
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Infants
             baptized
             ,
             and
             dying
             before
             actual
             Sin.
             Your
             Citations
             signifie
             nothing
             for
             your
             purpose
             ,
             but
             tell
             us
             what
             you
             would
             have
             them
             signifie
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             now
             I
             come
             to
             Sampson's
             Hair
             ,
             the
             very
             strength
             of
             all
             your
             Book
             ,
             page
             115.
             
             The
             Preface
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               When
               Doubts
               arise
               in
               the
               Use
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               appease
               all
               such
               diversity
               (
               if
               any
               arise
               )
               and
               for
               the
               resolution
               of
               all
               Doubts
               concerning
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               
               understand
               ,
               do
               and
               execute
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               the
               Parties
               that
               so
               doubt
               ,
               or
               diversly
               take
               any
               thing
               ,
               shall
               always
               resort
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               discretion
               shall
               take
               order
               for
               the
               quieting
               and
               appeasing
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               same
               Order
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               any
               thing
               contained
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             ]
             Whence
             you
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             makes
             the
             Bishop
             the
             common
             Expositor
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             gives
             a
             good
             Exposition
             ,
             or
             by
             silence
             shew
             consent
             ,
             all
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             Conform
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             this
             Reed
             is
             the
             strongest
             support
             of
             your
             Cause
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             :
             And
             I
             am
             not
             censuring
             others
             that
             lean
             upon
             it
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             may
             be
             better
             Men
             than
             I
             :
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             why
             I
             cannot
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             help
             to
             those
             that
             be
             in
             doubt
             :
             But
             I
             am
             out
             of
             doubt
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             my
             Non-conformity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             help
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             words
             expresly
             limit
             the
             Bishops
             Exposition
             ,
             
               [
               so
               that
               his
               order
               be
               not
               contrary
               to
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Book
               .
               ]
            
             If
             it
             be
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Book
             ,
             it
             will
             give
             me
             no
             satisfaction
             :
             If
             it
             be
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             only
             about
             (
             the
             
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
            
             )
             that
             the
             Bishop
             must
             resolve
             us
             :
             Now
             either
             the
             Acts
             of
             Uniformity
             are
             part
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             the
             Acts
             also
             that
             I
             must
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             ;
             which
             you
             as
             well
             as
             I
             are
             far
             from
             .
             And
             you
             maintain
             that
             the
             Act
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             expound
             the
             Act
             :
             And
             
             the
             forms
             of
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Subscription
             imposed
             ,
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Act.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             words
             make
             not
             the
             Bishop
             the
             publick
             or
             common
             Expositor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Book
             ,
             as
             Judge
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             who
             bindeth
             but
             so
             far
             as
             he
             tells
             the
             truth
             :
             The
             Bishop
             must
             teach
             his
             ignorant
             or
             divided
             Clergy
             ,
             how
             to
             understand
             what
             they
             understand
             not
             :
             And
             this
             is
             not
             about
             their
             Subscriptions
             ,
             but
             matters
             of
             Use
             and
             Practice
             (
             as
             where
             the
             Table
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             )
             That
             it
             maketh
             not
             the
             Bishop
             the
             obliging
             Judge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             here
             is
             no
             such
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             foresaid
             limitation
             speaketh
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Else
             there
             might
             be
             as
             many
             Religions
             ,
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             Practices
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             many
             at
             least
             :
             I
             will
             give
             you
             all
             the
             little
             Money
             in
             my
             Purse
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             get
             me
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             Bishop
             Morley
             ,
             Bishop
             Gunning
             ,
             Bishop
             Sparrow
             ,
             and
             Arch-Bishop
             Stern
             ,
             their
             approbation
             of
             your
             Expositions
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             written
             in
             your
             Book
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             how
             zealously
             many
             write
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Doctor
             Saywel
             )
             against
             tolerating
             diversity
             of
             Forms
             and
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Orders
             of
             Worship
             .
             And
             this
             would
             be
             to
             set
             up
             as
             many
             Sects
             ,
             or
             Ways
             ,
             as
             differing
             Bishops
             pleased
             .
             This
             Case
             was
             notably
             tried
             between
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             Williams
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             about
             the
             Table
             ,
             or
             Altar
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Else
             Bishops
             would
             have
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             :
             For
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             Law
             :
             
             And
             if
             the
             Parliament
             form
             but
             the
             Letter
             or
             Body
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             may
             give
             it
             what
             Sense
             or
             Soul
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             that
             will
             be
             the
             chief
             Law-maker
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Else
             Bishops
             might
             corrupt
             and
             change
             our
             Religion
             and
             Church
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Exposition
             .
             Bishop
             
               Godfrey
               Goodman
            
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Papist
             ,
             might
             have
             set
             up
             Popery
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             by
             putting
             a
             Popish
             sense
             upon
             Subscription
             ,
             Words
             ,
             and
             Practices
             :
             And
             the
             Bishops
             by
             agreement
             might
             set
             up
             Popery
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             means
             .
             Or
             a
             Bishop
             might
             set
             up
             Non-conformists
             ,
             by
             gratifying
             them
             by
             his
             Expositions
             .
             The
             thing
             meant
             in
             those
             words
             is
             no
             such
             dangerous
             power
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Instructing
             and
             a
             Pacifying
             ,
             informing
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             they
             ignorantly
             differ
             about
             some
             dark
             Word
             ,
             or
             Circumstance
             ,
             or
             Practice
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             must
             teach
             them
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             do
             nothing
             against
             any
             thing
             therein
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Is
               it
               not
               called
            
             An
             Act
             for
             Uniformity
             ,
             
               and
               imposeth
               all
               the
               heavy
               Penalties
               on
               purpose
               to
               procure
               Uniformity
               ?
               Would
               they
               have
               Silenced
               and
               Ruined
               two
               thousand
               Ministers
               for
               Non-conformity
               ,
               if
               Uniformity
               had
               not
               been
               thought
               of
               more
               worth
               than
               their
               Ministerial
               Labours
               ?
               And
               can
               you
               think
               that
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               meant
               to
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               particular
               Bishops
               ,
               whether
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Uniformity
               or
               not
               ?
               You
               think
               one
               Bishop
               will
               say
               ,
            
             [
             You
             are
             Parish
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             may
             publickly
             admonish
             and
             reprove
             the
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             Excommunicate
             them
             
               Excommunicatione
               minore
            
             :
             You
             may
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             conscienciously
             
             scruple
             Kneeling
             ;
             you
             may
             Baptize
             them
             that
             conscienciously
             scruple
             the
             dedicating
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             sort
             of
             God-Fathers
             ;
             you
             may
             refuse
             to
             say
             the
             words
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             imply
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             over
             the
             Dead
             who
             were
             Excommunicable
             ,
             though
             not
             Excommunicated
             :
             You
             may
             understand
             the
             Article
             which
             professeth
             the
             certainty
             of
             Baptized
             Infants
             salvation
             ,
             of
             those
             only
             that
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             faithful
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Pro-parents
             ;
             you
             may
             say
             you
             Assent
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             mean
             not
             all
             but
             some
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             true
             ,
             but
             as
             usable
             :
             You
             may
             profess
             Consent
             to
             use
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             mean
             to
             use
             the
             Calendar
             ,
             or
             Rubricks
             ,
             or
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             otherwise
             than
             as
             aforesaid
             :
             You
             may
             Say
             ,
             or
             Subscribe
             ,
             or
             Swear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             unlawful
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             mean
             only
             such
             as
             are
             
               lawfully
               Commissioned
            
             .
             You
             may
             subscribe
             that
             no
             one
             in
             England
             that
             sware
             it
             ,
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             solemn
             Vow
             and
             Oath
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             any
             alteration
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             and
             mean
             only
             that
             he
             must
             not
             endeavour
             it
             by
             Sedition
             or
             Rebellion
             .
             ]
             
               And
               so
               on
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             But
             other
             Bishops
             will
             say
             the
             clean
             contrary
             :
             viz.
             That
             the
             Bishop
             is
             the
             only
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             hath
             none
             of
             the
             power
             here
             named
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             what
             Uniformity
             then
             will
             there
             be
             ?
             Know
             you
             not
             how
             they
             write
             against
             such
             different
             Administrations
             ,
             as
             destructive
             and
             intolerable
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             know
             you
             not
             that
             a
             Bishop
             hath
             no
             power
             against
             the
             Canons
             ?
             The
             Canons
             are
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             :
             And
             
             when
             the
             Canon
             saith
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             He
             shall
             be
             suspended
             that
             giveth
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             one
             that
             kneeleth
             not
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Non-conformists
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Excommunicate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hath
             the
             Bishop
             authority
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             you
             know
             that
             I
             wrote
             not
             to
             accuse
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             Man
             for
             Conforming
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             judge
             us
             worthy
             to
             be
             Silenced
             and
             Ruined
             ,
             what
             our
             Non-conformity
             is
             :
             And
             what
             use
             then
             is
             your
             own
             Latitude
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             I
             ,
             though
             I
             went
             your
             own
             way
             ?
             For
             I
             have
             askt
             and
             heard
             the
             Opinion
             of
             divers
             Bishops
             already
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             said
             clean
             contrary
             to
             you
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             him
             that
             first
             forbad
             me
             Preaching
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             [
             The
             Liturgy
             forbiddeth
             delivering
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             that
             Kneel
             not
             .
             ]
             I
             can
             shew
             it
             you
             under
             his
             Hand
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             must
             not
             be
             Judge
             ,
             when
             to
             omit
             the
             forementioned
             words
             at
             the
             burial
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             nor
             tolerated
             in
             such
             Liberty
             as
             you
             presume
             on
             .
             I
             have
             been
             told
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             That
             seeing
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             any
             Parents
             in
             the
             World
             have
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             any
             Man
             hath
             as
             good
             right
             to
             present
             to
             it
             an
             Infidel's
             Child
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             in
             an
             exposed
             Infidel's
             Child
             to
             his
             House
             in
             Charity
             .
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             publickly
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Nemine
               contradicente
            
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             I
             need
             not
             question
             Baptizing
             any
             Infidel's
             Child
             ,
             if
             God-Fathers
             presented
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Are
             we
             not
             then
             concluded
             against
             Conformity
             by
             the
             Bishop's
             judgment
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             Rule
             ?
             And
             must
             not
             you
             be
             a
             Non-conformist
             in
             the
             
             Diocess
             of
             any
             such
             Bishop
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             by
             your
             Rule
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             a
             Conformist
             in
             one
             Bishop's
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             a
             Non-conformist
             in
             another's
             ;
             and
             change
             his
             mode
             of
             Religion
             as
             he
             Travelleth
             ,
             or
             doth
             change
             his
             Dwelling
             .
             I
             imagine
             that
             by
             your
             Rule
             ,
             I
             might
             partly
             Conform
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               Hereford
            
             ,
             or
             Carlisle
             ;
             but
             I
             should
             be
             as
             Non-conformable
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Ely
               ,
               York
               ,
               Norwich
               ,
            
             and
             any
             other
             as
             far
             as
             I
             yet
             know
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             that
             your
             Catholicon
             may
             purge
             your self
             from
             all
             Non-conformity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             utterly
             unprofitable
             to
             me
             :
             
               Facile
               credimus
               quod
               volumus
            
             .
             I
             have
             had
             as
             much
             reason
             as
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             find
             Conformity
             lawful
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             :
             I
             have
             lost
             many
             thousand
             Pounds
             more
             by
             Non-conformity
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             got
             by
             Conformity
             .
             But
             I
             have
             no
             such
             Byas
             on
             my
             Will
             ,
             as
             should
             set
             all
             my
             Wit
             on
             work
             to
             find
             ,
             or
             buy
             a
             Rope
             for
             my
             Conscience
             .
             And
             I
             find
             nothing
             better
             that
             you
             offer
             me
             herein
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               When
               you
               have
               told
               us
            
             ,
             [
             Where
             no
             God-Fathers
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             we
             must
             Christen
             without
             ;
             ]
             
               and
               such
               like
               :
               You
               say
               ,
            
             [
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               common
               sense
               put
               upon
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               Law-makers
               themselves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             reason
             did
             you
             think
             we
             have
             in
             such
             an
             Historical
             Assertion
             ,
             to
             believe
             your
             bare
             word
             ?
             In
             what
             Synod
             did
             they
             declare
             it
             ?
             Why
             did
             you
             neither
             name
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             the
             Time
             ,
             or
             Place
             ,
             or
             Witness
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             might
             be
             proved
             
             the
             common
             sense
             ?
             But
             could
             you
             think
             this
             should
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             know
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ?
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               You
               tell
               us
            
             ,
             pag.
             119.
             [
             
               If
               it
               were
               a
               part
               of
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               ,
               that
               Ordination
               by
               good
               and
               substantial
               Presbyters
               were
               null
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               hard
               point
               indeed
               ,
               —
               to
               Unchurch
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Unbaptize
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               Satan
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               all
               Malignants
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Excuse
               us
               then
               for
               not
               Conforming
               .
               I
               before
               gave
               you
               this
               Proof
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Law-makers
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               :
            
             They
             that
             abhor
             Reordination
             (
             or
             twice
             ordaining
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             )
             and
             yet
             require
             those
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             must
             be
             judged
             to
             hold
             the
             said
             Ordination
             by
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             null
             .
             —
             But
             ,
             &c.
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             1.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             
               No
               Man
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               takes
               the
               Silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               those
               ordained
               by
               Presbyters
               only
               ,
               for
               no
               Ministers
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               one
               Mr.
               Dodwel
               ,
               a
               high-flown
               Man
               ,
               whom
               Conformists
               themselves
               do
               utterly
               dissent
               from
               in
               this
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Your
             ignorance
             is
             no
             good
             reason
             for
             my
             Conformity
             :
             If
             you
             know
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             do
             .
             Read
             Mr.
             Th●rndike
             ,
             of
             
               Forbearance
               of
               Penalties
            
             :
             Ask
             Bishop
             Gunning
             his
             judgment
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             your
             acquaintance
             be
             so
             small
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             write
             of
             that
             which
             you
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             2.
             
             
               But
               you
               say
            
             ,
             All
             ,
             both
             Rulers
             and
             
             
               People
               ,
               Conformists
               themselves
               do
               own
               them
               for
               Ministers
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               would
               take
               some
               course
               for
               the
               Rebaptizing
               of
               all
               Baptized
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Did
             you
             ever
             read
             the
             Conference
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court
            
             ?
             Did
             you
             dream
             that
             all
             these
             take
             Laymens
             Baptizing
             for
             null
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             conclude
             that
             all
             think
             what
             you
             think
             ?
          
           
             §
             8.
             3.
             
             You
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             toleration
             of
             the
             Foreigners
             Churches
             in
             London
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             will
             you
             prove
             that
             they
             judge
             all
             true
             Ministers
             whom
             they
             Tolerate
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             4.
             
             
               You
               say
               ,
               the
            
             
               Acts
               against
               Conventicles
               ,
               and
               the
               Five
               Mile
               Act
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               King's
               Proclamation
               for
               Indulgence
               proveth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Fines
               and
               Imprisonments
               for
               Conventicles
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               allowing
               four
               Persons
               to
               meet
               in
               private
               proveth
               it
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               common
               sense
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Divines
               ,
               and
               People
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               prove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             may
             next
             say
             ,
             That
             any
             thing
             that
             you
             see
             or
             hear
             proveth
             it
             .
             It
             's
             liker
             these
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             than
             this
             .
             By
             this
             Men
             may
             see
             how
             little
             satisfaction
             we
             may
             expect
             from
             your
             arguing
             .
             You
             greatly
             wrong
             the
             King
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             they
             take
             all
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             whose
             meeting
             they
             tolerate
             :
             You
             leave
             out
             the
             Argument
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             which
             punisheth
             all
             by
             a
             hundred
             Pound
             a
             time
             that
             Administer
             
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             being
             not
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Doth
             that
             prove
             them
             Ministers
             too
             ?
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             [
             
               As
               to
               the
               Peoples
               Conformity
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               one
               thing
               required
               of
               them
               to
               Conform
               to
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               may
               do
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Why
             then
             did
             you
             pass
             by
             the
             answering
             of
             my
             Book
             concerning
             their
             part
             ?
             Particularly
             about
             the
             Corporation-Declaration
             ?
             Should
             they
             be
             in
             the
             right
             that
             think
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             in
             England
             to
             be
             under
             that
             —
             which
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             name
             ;
             and
             that
             Plagues
             ,
             Flames
             ,
             and
             Poverty
             ,
             are
             God's
             Revenge
             ;
             Oh!
             what
             a
             thing
             would
             it
             be
             for
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             them
             in
             Print
             ,
             [
             O
             England
             repent
             not
             !
             ]
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             YOur
             Conclusion
             is
             also
             a
             bundle
             of
             Mistakes
             ,
             and
             Impertinencies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             more
             than
             three
             or
             four
             points
             that
             the
             new
             Conformity
             addeth
             to
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             number
             or
             goodness
             of
             the
             old
             Conformists
             did
             prove
             their
             Cause
             good
             ,
             many
             things
             would
             have
             a
             far
             stronger
             Proof
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             from
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             which
             yet
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             in
             other
             Countries
             the
             same
             Argument
             will
             be
             turned
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             Men
             as
             you
             call
             
               [
               The
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               best
               Divines
               ,
               ]
            
             were
             very
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             bad
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             Mr.
             Knewstubs
             was
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             nor
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             neither
             ,
             unless
             I
             be
             one
             .
             The
             Petition
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             to
             King
             Iames
             ,
             was
             called
             Millenary
             ;
             because
             it
             had
             a
             thousand
             Hands
             in
             a
             little
             compass
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             some
             then
             did
             ,
             and
             now
             do
             scruple
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             is
             impertinent
             to
             our
             Business
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             a
             wonder
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             till
             Men
             are
             arrived
             at
             scrupling
             nothing
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             36th
             Canon
             was
             the
             chief
             point
             of
             the
             old
             Non-conformity
             ,
             and
             will
             receive
             no
             justification
             by
             the
             worth
             of
             any
             Subscribers
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Gerson
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             holy
             Men
             ,
             that
             subscribed
             far
             worse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sponsors
             of
             an
             ill
             sort
             are
             never
             the
             better
             ,
             
             because
             there
             was
             a
             better
             sort
             of
             old
             ;
             nor
             because
             these
             were
             before
             the
             new
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Page
             125.
             
             You
             could
             wish
             Ministers
             would
             make
             the
             Parents
             to
             be
             present
             chief
             Undertakers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             Non-conformists
             called
             Conformists
             .
             The
             rest
             needeth
             but
             the
             repetition
             of
             what
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             which
             would
             rather
             tire
             than
             edifie
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             SInce
             the
             writing
             of
             my
             Answer
             to
             your
             Book
             ,
             you
             were
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             gave
             you
             two
             or
             three
             Objections
             which
             I
             published
             not
             ,
             you
             gave
             me
             no
             Reply
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             went
             from
             me
             and
             Printed
             an
             Answer
             to
             them
             in
             a
             Supplement
             .
             Seeing
             your
             judgment
             is
             most
             for
             that
             way
             ,
             I
             crave
             your
             patience
             while
             I
             use
             the
             way
             you
             choose
             .
             I
             confess
             my
             judgment
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             unavoidably
             made
             me
             a
             great
             Temptation
             to
             you
             :
             For
             if
             you
             be
             not
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Humility
             ,
             you
             will
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             offended
             to
             find
             all
             your
             Labour
             proved
             to
             be
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             your
             Reasoning
             vain
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             think
             that
             the
             disgracing
             of
             them
             by
             a
             just
             Confutation
             ,
             falleth
             on
             your self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             you
             will
             be
             tempted
             to
             turn
             your
             thoughts
             too
             partially
             ,
             to
             justifie
             what
             once
             you
             have
             so
             publickly
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             run
             further
             into
             the
             Extream
             .
             But
             my
             persuasion
             of
             your
             great
             sincerity
             ,
             maketh
             me
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             overcome
             
             the
             temptation
             which
             you
             have
             chosen
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             thought
             that
             the
             word
             
               [
               Use
               of
               all
            
             ]
             did
             much
             aggravate
             ,
             and
             not
             extenuate
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             added
             to
             Assent
             .
             But
             to
             them
             that
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             thought
             that
             when
             both
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             at
             a
             Conference
             upon
             Reasons
             given
             ,
             had
             rejected
             that
             Exposition
             which
             confineth
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             
               [
               Use
               ,
            
             ]
             it
             had
             been
             a
             more
             satisfactory
             notice
             of
             the
             Law-givers
             sense
             ,
             than
             either
             your
             private
             Conceit
             ,
             or
             any
             Bishops
             Exposition
             could
             be
             .
             But
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Conference
               was
               no
               Law
               ,
               or
               repeal
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Impertinent
             !
             It
             is
             an
             Exposition
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             enquiring
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             repealing
             or
             making
             of
             a
             Law.
             It
             is
             the
             Law-makers
             part
             to
             be
             the
             publick
             obliging
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
             We
             are
             enquiring
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             how
             we
             must
             understand
             them
             :
             And
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             them
             it
             seems
             ,
             unless
             they
             make
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             old
             one
             .
          
           
             II.
             Every
             one
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             usual
             for
             the
             Means
             to
             have
             somewhat
             in
             it
             for
             the
             End
             ,
             besides
             the
             intending
             of
             the
             End
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             usually
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             command
             many
             Means
             for
             one
             End.
             And
             therefore
             to
             make
             your
             full
             and
             constant
             usage
             of
             Conformity
             to
             be
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             the
             Assenting
             and
             Consenting
             to
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Book
             to
             be
             the
             Means
             ,
             even
             
             in
             that
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             are
             no
             contradiction
             .
             And
             it
             's
             usual
             to
             be
             stricter
             in
             prescribing
             
               forms
               of
               Words
            
             ,
             for
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             Confessions
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             integral
             parts
             of
             a
             Law.
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             wrong
             to
             a
             Parliament
             of
             England
             to
             say
             either
             that
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             form
             imposed
             on
             the
             Learned
             and
             Consciencious
             Tribe
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             speak
             intelligibly
             according
             to
             the
             common
             use
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             so
             mischievously
             Malignant
             ,
             as
             seventeen
             or
             eighteen
             Years
             to
             refuse
             to
             open
             their
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             so
             distracted
             and
             endangered
             a
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
             if
             they
             meant
             not
             as
             their
             words
             do
             signifie
             according
             to
             common
             use
             .
             It
             's
             no
             vanity
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             the
             Men
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Commons
             ,
             better
             than
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             heard
             more
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Debates
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             satisfied
             in
             my
             Conscience
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             meant
             plainly
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             :
             Even
             that
             no
             Man's
             promise
             to
             use
             the
             Liturgy
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             trusty
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             declare
             that
             he
             Assenteth
             and
             Consenteth
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             it
             :
             ]
             And
             this
             plainly
             
               Ex
               animo
            
             ,
             without
             uncouth
             Exposition
             ,
             Equivocations
             ,
             or
             Jesuitical
             mental
             Reservations
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               wit
               enough
               to
               find
               out
            
             sense
             
               in
               your
               Quibble
               ,
               that
            
             [
             
               If
               the
               later
               words
               
                 (
                 the
                 Form
              
               )
               do
               import
               more
               than
               the
               former
               
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Use
              
               )
               then
               there
               is
               something
               added
               and
               altered
               ,
               which
               possibly
               may
               inconsist
               and
               be
               contradiction
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Is
             not
             all
             prescript
             of
             Means
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             Precept
             
               De
               fine
            
             ?
             Doth
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             impose
             no
             more
             than
             to
             be
             Loyal
             ?
             Yes
             :
             It
             requireth
             a
             particular
             test
             of
             Loyalty
             .
             Doth
             the
             Command
             of
             subscribing
             the
             thirty
             nine
             Articles
             contain
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             ?
             Yes
             :
             It
             enjoineth
             us
             by
             this
             means
             to
             profess
             those
             particulars
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Orthodoxness
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Assent
             when
             thus
             distinguished
             purposely
             from
             Consent
             ,
             signifieth
             Assenting
             to
             some
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Consent
             respecteth
             the
             Good.
             So
             that
             when
             you
             make
             Assent
             to
             be
             but
             the
             same
             as
             
               [
               Consent
               to
               Use
            
             ]
             you
             feign
             them
             to
             speak
             Nonsense
             ,
             or
             to
             Tautologize
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               [
               You
               Assent
               to
               all
               ,
               ]
            
             but
             not
             that
             
               All
               is
               true
            
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             or
             Equivocation
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             [
             
               Prove
               
                 (
                 say
                 you
              
               )
               that
               there
               is
               any
               one
               thing
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Conformity
               be
               godly
               used
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             some
             Men
             I
             will
             undertake
             to
             prove
             nothing
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             proof
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             write
             against
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             got
             leave
             to
             Print
             it
             ,
             you
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             more
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             to
             call
             for
             proof
             when
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             speak
             not
             sense
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             too
             easie
             a
             way
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Just.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               III.
               I
               told
               you
               by
               word
               of
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               your
            
             Catholicon
             
               of
               trusting
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishops
             
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Book
             
               (
               yea
               ,
               to
               his
            
             silence
             ,
             
               so
               gentle
               and
               tractable
               are
               you
               become
               )
               is
               no
               relief
               to
               you
               for
               expounding
               the
            
             Assent
             ,
             Consent
             .
             Subscription
             
               against
               the
            
             obligation
             of
             the
             Vow
             ,
             and
             about
             Arms
             ,
             
               &c.
               because
               these
               are
               part
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ;
               and
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               Act
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Book
               .
               To
               this
               you
               Print
               your
               Answer
               ,
               that
               you
            
             [
             
               Have
               another
               string
               to
               your
               Bow.
               ]
               viz.
               That
               the
               Bishop
               is
               by
               Law
               the
               Ordinary
               ,
               to
               Ordain
               and
               take
               Subscriptions
               ,
               and
               may
               admit
               Ministers
               to
               subscribe
               these
               Tests
               with
               such
               Explications
               ,
               Meanings
               ,
               and
               Allowances
               ,
               as
               will
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               words
               justly
               and
               fairly
               construed
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Bishop
             is
             not
             made
             the
             Expounder
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Receiver
             of
             your
             Subscription
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             will
             confound
             
               Indulgent
               Connivance
            
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             ,
             must
             we
             do
             so
             too
             ?
             This
             is
             Mr.
             Humphrey's
             project
             ,
             And
             I
             freely
             confess
             to
             you
             ,
             That
             if
             you
             can
             meet
             with
             an
             Indulgent
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             fairer
             way
             to
             intromit
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             you
             have
             named
             in
             your
             Book
             .
             All
             words
             are
             ambiguous
             :
             The
             sense
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             them
             .
             If
             ,
             e.g.
             I
             were
             commanded
             to
             say
             that
             
               [
               The
               Scripture
               is
               not
               God's
               Word
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             I
             had
             leave
             to
             expound
             it
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             [
             All
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Writing
             ,
             is
             not
             God's
             Word
             ,
             but
             the
             sacred
             Bible
             is
             :
             ]
             Or
             
               [
               It
               is
               not
               God's
               Eternal
               Coessential
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ;
               ]
            
             were
             it
             not
             for
             Scandal
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             said
             as
             true
             .
             And
             some
             think
             the
             Scandal
             is
             sufficiently
             avoided
             ,
             if
             you
             give
             in
             your
             sense
             in
             Writing
             ,
             and
             make
             
             it
             as
             publick
             as
             is
             your
             Subscription
             .
             But
             I
             think
             that
             the
             very
             subscribing
             such
             scandalous
             Words
             ,
             will
             scandalously
             harden
             others
             ,
             and
             encourage
             Tyrannical
             Imposers
             more
             ,
             than
             your
             Exposition
             can
             Cure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             not
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             I
             would
             ,
             I
             could
             cast
             in
             such
             an
             Expository
             Writing
             ,
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             he
             accept
             it
             ,
             I
             pray
             better
             understand
             that
             ,
             
               This
               is
               not
               Conformity
               ,
               but
               Indulgence
               ,
               Connivance
               ,
               Toleration
               ,
               or
               Prevarication
               :
            
             You
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             He
             Conformed
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             King's
             Indulgence
             ,
             was
             excused
             from
             Subscribing
             and
             Declaring
             .
          
           
             You
             put
             a
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             gone
             to
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             and
             askt
             
               his
               sense
               according
               to
               his
               Rules
               ,
            
             de
             Juramento
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             doubt
             your
             Party
             will
             think
             you
             betray
             their
             Cause
             by
             Prevarication
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             told
             you
             how
             publickly
             in
             a
             meeting
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             gave
             his
             judgment
             about
             Baptism
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             cited
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Rules
             
               de
               Iuramento
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             answer
             ,
             as
             being
             plainly
             against
             Conformity
             :
             And
             you
             give
             no
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             for
             you
             .
             This
             is
             too
             supine
             neglect
             to
             satisfie
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               You
               come
               over
               your
               foresaid
               sense
               of
               the
               Declaration
               again
               ,
               and
            
             pag.
             160.
             
             
               You
               have
               better
               bethought
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               the
               Debate
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               as
               useful
               to
               know
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               then
               by
               your
            
             Useful
             
               Error
               ?
               Why
               you
               now
               say
               ,
            
             [
             You
             know
             nothing
             in
             the
             Book
             but
             what
             may
             be
             assented
             to
             as
             true
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             Ans.
             And
             why
             was
             this
             so
             much
             disclaimed
             before
             ?
             When
             you
             put
             us
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             Confuting
             you
             ,
             you
             Confute
             your self
             by
             changing
             your
             Cause
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             labour
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Your
             Repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             with
             saying
             and
             unsaying
             ,
             and
             bare
             saying
             without
             proof
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             wrong
             the
             Reader
             with
             Confuting
             any
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             why
             I
             am
             sorry
             :
             1.
             
             That
             you
             retract
             your
             saying
             that
             Oaths
             are
             
               stricti
               juris
            
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             that
             while
             you
             pretend
             to
             own
             Bishop
             Sanderson's
             Rules
             
               de
               Iuramento
            
             ,
             you
             renounce
             this
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             .
             And
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             the
             reasons
             of
             my
             dissent
             from
             that
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             your
             Book
             .
          
           
             IV.
             By
             
               stricti
               juris
            
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             meer
             Literal
             Sense
             as
             different
             from
             the
             less
             Proper
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             notified
             ;
             but
             strict
             is
             contradistinguished
             from
             loose
             and
             stretcht
             .
             I
             told
             you
             the
             Rule
             that
             we
             go
             by
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             pleased
             you
             not
             to
             Confute
             it
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             repeat
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               must
               take
               Oaths
               ,
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Professions
               imposed
               by
               Authority
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Imposers
               as
               near
               as
               we
               can
               know
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               But
               if
               they
               discover
               their
               Sense
               in
               words
               so
               unmeet
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Sense
               they
               seem
               false
               or
               wicked
               ,
               we
               must
               number
               such
               with
               
                 unlawful
                 words
              
               ,
               unless
               we
               can
               by
               the
               publick
               notifying
               the
               Exposition
               avoid
               the
               Scandal
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               We
               are
               to
               take
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               imposed
               words
               of
               Rules
               ,
               especially
               in
               Oaths
               ,
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Professions
               ,
               in
               that
               sense
               as
               those
               words
               are
               commonly
               used
               and
               understood
               in
               that
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               by
               Men
               of
               that
               Profession
               :
               
               Unless
               the
               said
               Rulers
               make
               known
               ,
               that
               they
               use
               them
               in
               a
               different
               unusual
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               We
               must
               not
               presume
               that
               they
               mean
               not
               as
               they
               speak
               ,
               by
               an
               unusual
               sense
               ,
               upon
               dark
               and
               uncertain
               Conjectures
               ,
               especially
               dictated
               by
               our
               Interest
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               Cogent
               Evidence
               .
               These
               are
               our
               Rules
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             we
             cannot
             Swear
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             profess
             in
             your
             Laxe
             and
             
               stretched
               sense
            
             ,
             nor
             call
             that
             sense
             honest
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             (
             especially
             on
             pretence
             of
             a
             Bishop's
             Exposition
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             our
             Law-makers
             meant
             )
             are
             those
             which
             I
             gave
             you
             in
             the
             thirty
             Aggravations
             ,
             Sect.
             16.
             which
             it
             did
             not
             please
             you
             to
             contradict
             .
             These
             few
             I
             repeat
             :
          
           
             I.
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Third
             Command
             are
             dreadful
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             that
             taketh
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             or
             falsly
             .
          
           
             II.
             Such
             licentious
             stretching
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Professions
             overthrow
             that
             mutual
             trust
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             Humane
             Converse
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               It
               depriveth
               the
               King
               of
               his
               due
               security
               of
               his
               Subjects
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Peace
               and
               Life
               .
               I
               much
               fear
            
             lest
             relaxing
             and
             stretching
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             but
             as
             much
             as
             you
             relax
             and
             stretch
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Subscription
             ,
             Declaration
             ,
             Liturgie
             ,
             &c.
             may
             untie
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Rebels
             and
             King-killers
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             way
             for
             ,
             and
             consist
             with
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             killing
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             IV.
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             most
             dangerously
             to
             expose
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Vertual
             Murdering
             of
             many
             ,
             or
             any
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             Persons
             
             that
             have
             Enemies
             :
             For
             while
             two
             false
             Swearers
             may
             take
             away
             a
             Mans
             Life
             ,
             if
             Men
             are
             taught
             to
             stretch
             Oaths
             and
             Equivocate
             ,
             it
             will
             embolden
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             few
             Mens
             Lives
             shall
             have
             any
             security
             ,
             but
             be
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             any
             Rogues
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             of
             God's
             Merciful
             Providence
             ,
             that
             false
             Swearers
             murder
             no
             more
             than
             they
             do
             :
             But
             such
             a
             Laxity
             would
             make
             our
             Case
             far
             more
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             that
             greatly
             fear
             lest
             God's
             
               late
               dreadful
               Corporation
               Iudgments
               ,
               Plague
               ,
               Flames
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               Divisions
               ,
            
             are
             inflicted
             for
             
               Corporation
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             among
             those
             Sins
             ,
             eminently
             for
             Perjury
             ,
             am
             more
             inclined
             to
             call
             them
             in
             Bradford's
             words
             at
             the
             Stake
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               O
               England
            
             ,
             than
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             such
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             Printing
             ,
             to
             persuade
             them
             
               not
               to
               repent
            
             .
          
           
             VI.
             When
             we
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             for
             stretching
             Oaths
             and
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             all
             words
             by
             Equivocations
             ,
             and
             Mental
             Reservations
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             Mens
             Lives
             and
             Souls
             ,
             it
             ill
             beseemeth
             us
             to
             imitate
             or
             encourage
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             stretch
             words
             no
             more
             than
             we
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             It
             would
             be
             an
             unexcusable
             Sin
             in
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             ,
             who
             live
             not
             in
             another
             Age
             ,
             Land
             ,
             or
             Place
             ,
             where
             the
             Imposers
             sense
             could
             not
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             ,
             and
             Place
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             so
             many
             Personal
             Treaties
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Hide
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chief
             promoters
             of
             the
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             who
             know
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             that
             made
             these
             Forms
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             so
             great
             and
             satisfactory
             testimony
             of
             their
             Minds
             and
             
             Meanings
             ,
             and
             their
             Speeches
             and
             Reasons
             in
             Parliament
             upon
             these
             subjects
             ;
             and
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             you
             satisfie
             their
             meaning
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             Bishops
             that
             came
             in
             since
             that
             Act
             was
             made
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             odd
             Person
             that
             is
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             Law-makers
             sense
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             People
             commonly
             think
             that
             Preachers
             should
             be
             so
             much
             more
             holy
             than
             they
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             come
             but
             near
             us
             they
             are
             safe
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             stretch
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             that
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             count
             lesser
             Sins
             than
             Perjury
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             may
             harden
             them
             to
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             It
             is
             a
             heinous
             aggravation
             of
             Sin
             to
             do
             it
             as
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             X.
             It
             is
             a
             dreadful
             thing
             to
             undertake
             to
             justifie
             thousands
             whom
             we
             never
             knew
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             old
             Parliament
             Men
             whom
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             Repent
             ,
             nor
             to
             endeavour
             Church
             Reformation
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             prove
             that
             by
             a
             Vow
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             such
             endeavour
             by
             lawful
             means
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             provoke
             God
             to
             desert
             me
             in
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             secret
             Comforts
             )
             nor
             tempt
             Men
             to
             think
             basely
             of
             the
             Ministers
             as
             a
             Perjured
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             cry
             down
             other
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             greater
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dreadful
             aggravation
             to
             do
             all
             this
             (
             not
             by
             sudden
             Surprize
             ,
             but
             )
             upon
             Deliberation
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             against
             Duty
             and
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             Repent
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             justifying
             it
             to
             harden
             multitudes
             against
             Repentance
             :
             Especially
             if
             it
             tend
             to
             
             corrupt
             the
             publick
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             Reasons
             I
             cannot
             use
             Violence
             with
             imposed
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             Professions
             ;
             but
             must
             expound
             them
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Men
             of
             that
             Profession
             ,
             till
             the
             Law-makers
             themselves
             shall
             declare
             that
             they
             mean
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             I
             speak
             but
             as
             the
             Reasons
             of
             our
             own
             Practice
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             accuse
             any
             Conformists
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             so
             far
             excuse
             them
             against
             the
             
               Non-conforming
               Conformist
            
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             take
             the
             chief
             Men
             of
             them
             whom
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             to
             mean
             plainly
             as
             they
             speak
             :
             I
             suppose
             they
             really
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             all
             things
             contained
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Books
             ;
             and
             really
             mean
             contrary
             to
             your
             stretching
             Expositions
             of
             Infants
             Salvation
             ,
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             Communion
             ,
             Burial
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             by
             Dr.
             Smith's
             Books
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             I
             believe
             they
             take
             such
             Conforming
             Non-conformists
             to
             be
             (
             as
             the
             late
             Westminster
             Assembly
             proved
             )
             the
             most
             dangerous
             underminers
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             have
             Confuted
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             our
             Work
             is
             all
             to
             begin
             again
             ,
             with
             the
             serious
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             deal
             plainly
             and
             go
             on
             other
             Principles
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Cheney's
           Five
           Undertakings
           Considered
           .
        
         
           §
           1.
           
           DEar
           Brother
           ,
           you
           and
           I
           have
           exposed
           our selves
           as
           Publick
           Warnings
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           an
           overvaluing
           of
           their
           own
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           hasty
           confidence
           in
           their
           Erroneous
           Conceptions
           ,
           and
           of
           rash
           obtruding
           that
           upon
           the
           World
           as
           necessary
           Truth
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Judgment
           and
           Time
           to
           digest
           things
           ,
           which
           will
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           Error
           ;
           and
           if
           received
           and
           practised
           ,
           alas
           ,
           what
           Mischief
           may
           it
           do
           !
           Erring
           Men
           know
           not
           that
           they
           Err
           :
           If
           I
           think
           it
           is
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           think
           it
           is
           I
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           think
           it
           is
           both
           ,
           the
           Reader
           greatly
           profiteth
           by
           us
           ,
           who
           learneth
           by
           our
           Harms
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           due
           suspicion
           of
           his
           own
           Understanding
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           be
           without
           unnecessary
           Scepticism
           ,
           to
           have
           humble
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Conceptions
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           had
           time
           and
           helps
           convenient
           to
           ripen
           them
           :
           Especially
           if
           your
           Friend
           or
           you
           be
           Conscious
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           formerly
           or
           lately
           been
           as
           confident
           in
           that
           which
           you
           now
           see
           was
           your
           Error
           ,
           you
           should
           think
           that
           the
           same
           
           Mind
           is
           still
           in
           danger
           of
           Deceit
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           as
           easie
           to
           reel
           into
           the
           other
           Extreme
           .
        
         
           §
           2.
           
           Oh
           what
           cause
           have
           we
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Lead
             us
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           !
           we
           little
           know
           what
           is
           in
           our
           Hearts
           or
           others
           ,
           till
           just
           Trial
           call
           it
           up
           :
           Nor
           what
           great
           hurt
           even
           good
           Men
           may
           live
           to
           do
           .
           And
           if
           one
           Error
           get
           in
           ,
           to
           how
           many
           worse
           it
           may
           open
           the
           Door
           .
           And
           if
           we
           begin
           to
           roul
           down
           the
           Hill
           ,
           how
           little
           know
           we
           where
           to
           stop
           ?
           But
           though
           Satan
           desire
           to
           have
           us
           that
           he
           may
           sift
           us
           ,
           I
           hope
           Christ's
           Intercession
           will
           keep
           our
           Faith
           from
           failing
           .
           But
           wo
           ,
           and
           alas
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           ,
           one
           or
           both
           (
           which
           ever
           is
           in
           the
           wrong
           )
           be
           instruments
           of
           Mischief
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           our
           dear
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Truth
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           whilst
           both
           our
           desires
           are
           to
           live
           in
           the
           World
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           build
           up
           that
           ,
           which
           by
           Ignorance
           ,
           Self-conceitedness
           ,
           Error
           ,
           and
           Rashness
           ,
           we
           are
           laboriously
           pulling
           down
           .
        
         
           §
           3.
           
           And
           if
           it
           be
           I
           that
           have
           by
           Error
           wronged
           the
           Church
           ,
           my
           Case
           is
           made
           worse
           by
           your
           strengthening
           my
           Temptation
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           convincing
           Argument
           ,
           you
           give
           me
           little
           but
           naked
           Assertions
           ;
           and
           saying
           
             [
             I
             conceive
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           run
           into
           such
           Singularities
           as
           all
           sober
           Men
           are
           bound
           to
           suspect
           ,
           and
           some
           condemn
           almost
           all
           Christ's
           Churches
           ,
           without
           one
           word
           of
           Convincing
           Proof
           .
        
         
           §
           4.
           
           That
           you
           Answer
           only
           in
           Print
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           private
           Talk
           that
           I
           had
           with
           you
           ,
           whilst
           you
           gave
           me
           no
           Vocal
           Answer
           ,
           I
           take
           but
           for
           a
           small
           and
           modal
           Irregulatity
           :
           Some
           Men
           have
           Humours
           and
           Ways
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           follow
           .
           Had
           you
           done
           it
           as
           judiciously
           ,
           
           and
           truly
           ,
           with
           fear
           of
           Erring
           and
           Seducing
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           it
           publickly
           ,
           the
           rest
           might
           be
           well
           interpreted
           :
           But
           we
           must
           take
           it
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
             QUESTION
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               WHether
               it
               be
               certain
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
               that
               Infants
               Baptized
               dying
               before
               Actual
               Sin
               ,
               be
               undoubtedly
               saved
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             expected
             your
             Work
             had
             been
             to
             Convince
             Men
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Conformity
             :
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             to
             save
             Men
             from
             being
             seduced
             by
             my
             Directory
             ,
             you
             may
             doubt
             whether
             you
             will
             not
             rather
             tempt
             some
             impartial
             Men
             to
             read
             the
             words
             :
             And
             then
             your
             work
             is
             spoiled
             ,
             when
             they
             compare
             them
             with
             your
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I
             lookt
             for
             some
             plain
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             both
             
               certain
               by
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               :
            
             But
             finding
             none
             such
             ,
             I
             humbly
             beseech
             you
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             mind
             to
             shew
             your
             Argumentative
             strength
             ,
             leave
             out
             the
             abusive
             pretence
             of
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             :
             Holy
             things
             must
             be
             holily
             used
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               Your
               first
               Argument
               is
               ,
               that
            
             [
             A
             Carnal
             Christian
             hath
             propriety
             in
             his
             Child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             devote
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             his
             Goods
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             had
             been
             more
             piously
             prudent
             to
             hear
             what
             could
             be
             said
             to
             such
             pretty
             new
             Knacks
             ,
             before
             you
             had
             tempted
             the
             Church
             by
             publishing
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Your
             first
             Proof
             is
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             there
             are
             but
             25
             Verses
             in
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             Lev.
             27.
             28.
             
             Did
             you
             ever
             consider
             the
             Text
             ?
             Ainsworth
             ,
             and
             the
             Rabbies
             ,
             suppose
             from
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             express
             words
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             that
             it
             is
             devoting
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             or
             Malefactors
             to
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             Others
             better
             ,
             That
             it
             includeth
             both
             the
             absolute
             dedication
             of
             acceptable
             Persons
             to
             Service
             ,
             and
             of
             odious
             Persons
             to
             Death
             :
             Therefore
             all
             are
             not
             saved
             that
             are
             here
             called
             holy
             as
             devoted
             :
             Neither
             the
             Cursed
             ,
             nor
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             by
             dedication
             obliged
             to
             Service
             ,
             are
             hereby
             saved
             :
             For
             more
             than
             Obligation
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             reward
             .
             The
             First-born
             were
             specially
             to
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             implied
             not
             their
             certain
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Dissembler
             may
             by
             his
             Covenant
             obtain
             a
             right
             with
             Man
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             his
             Heart
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             be
             received
             into
             the
             outward
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             God's
             Approbation
             ,
             who
             Commissioneth
             Ministers
             who
             know
             not
             mens
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             receive
             Men
             according
             to
             their
             Profession
             :
             And
             these
             are
             
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             were
             ;
             but
             not
             therefore
             under
             a
             promise
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
             Were
             all
             the
             Iews
             saved
             because
             they
             were
             a
             
               holy
               Nation
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             only
             his
             Child
             ,
             but
             the
             grossest
             hypocritical
             Lyar
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             cometh
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             Malice
             to
             betray
             ,
             it
             ,
             is
             yet
             holy
             as
             a
             Visible
             Member
             ;
             and
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             to
             real
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             far
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nothing
             is
             holy
             and
             accepted
             by
             the
             Devoters
             Act
             alone
             ,
             without
             God's
             accepting
             Act
             :
             Nor
             
               any
               further
            
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             uses
             than
             God
             accepteth
             
             it
             to
             .
             Some
             he
             accepteth
             unto
             Visible
             Membership
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             &c.
             who
             are
             not
             accepted
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Doth
             Lev.
             27.
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             might
             devote
             their
             Children
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             assurance
             of
             acceptation
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Jewish
             Mosaical
             Law
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             neither
             bindeth
             us
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             secureth
             us
             of
             acceptance
             for
             obeying
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             have
             some
             propriety
             in
             their
             Children
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             in
             unbelief
             they
             devote
             them
             with
             the
             Tongue
             alone
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             make
             their
             Salvation
             undoubted
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Few
             God-Fathers
             have
             propriety
             in
             them
             :
             How
             then
             will
             their
             devoting
             prove
             their
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             promise
             of
             his
             acceptance
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             shew
             ;
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             by
             his
             Word
             be
             certain
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             God
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               Him
            
             ;
             much
             more
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             an
             evil
             mind
             :
             And
             he
             expressly
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
            
             (
             if
             one
             Parent
             were
             not
             a
             Believer
             )
             
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
               ]
            
             Therefore
             when
             both
             Parents
             are
             Unbelievers
             ,
             the
             Children
             are
             not
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             holy
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             
               of
               all
               Baptized
               Children
            
             :
             For
             it
             is
             
               Quatenus
               Baptizati
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             
               à
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               consequentia
               :
            
             And
             it
             's
             an
             Indefinite
             
               in
               re
               necessariâ
            
             :
             But
             we
             have
             too
             many
             scorners
             at
             Christianity
             ,
             followers
             of
             
               Hobbes
               ,
               Spinosa
               ,
               Pomponatius
            
             ,
             and
             Vaninus
             ,
             who
             
             for
             fashion
             sake
             ,
             will
             bring
             their
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             :
             And
             certainly
             such
             are
             far
             worse
             than
             Heathens
             .
             If
             one
             believeth
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             tell
             a
             wilful
             Lye
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             believeth
             ,
             can
             any
             Man
             think
             that
             his
             Child
             shall
             be
             ever
             the
             more
             saved
             for
             his
             Wickedness
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               You
               gather
               Christ's
               acceptance
               from
            
             Mat.
             10.
             13.
             
             &c.
             It
             is
             not
             said
             of
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Godly
             only
             ,
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               said
               that
            
             of
             all
             Infants
             ,
             
               or
               of
            
             all
             Baptized
             Infants
             ,
             
               is
               the
            
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             
               The
               Text
               will
               prove
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Infant
             state
             is
             capable
             of
             Christ's
             acceptance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             Glory
             .
             
               But
               not
               that
               nothing
               is
               necessary
               thereto
               ,
               but
               that
            
             they
             be
             Infants
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             Infants
             be
             saved
             ,
             bringing
             them
             to
             Christ
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
             If
             all
             only
             that
             were
             brought
             to
             Christ
             were
             saved
             ,
             it
             seems
             they
             were
             very
             few
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             like
             that
             any
             would
             bring
             their
             Children
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             Blessed
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             him
             ?
             And
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             surmise
             that
             they
             were
             not
             sound
             Believers
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             Christ
             healed
             some
             blind
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             some
             Lepers
             ,
             Sick
             ,
             &c.
             so
             if
             as
             a
             Specimen
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Infant
             state
             is
             capable
             of
             Grace
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             some
             Infants
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             impious
             Parents
             ,
             (
             which
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             )
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             all
             such
             shall
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             by
             verbal
             profession
             Parents
             and
             their
             Children
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             outward
             Covenant
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             Water
             Men
             are
             born
             into
             the
             Visible
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             they
             
             need
             not
             to
             be
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             admission
             into
             the
             Invisible
             and
             
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Spirit
             always
             goeth
             with
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Parents
             
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               to
               God
               ,
            
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             his
             Child
             's
             Covenant-right
             to
             Salvation
             as
             well
             as
             to
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             deny
             that
             
               any
               wicked
               Man
            
             (
             much
             more
             
               every
               one
               )
               doth
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             univocally
             and
             truly
             ,
             devote
             his
             Child
             to
             God
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             .
             Though
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             love
             of
             his
             Childs
             Lust
             do
             not
             hold
             him
             so
             strongly
             as
             the
             love
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             never
             so
             knew
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             believed
             in
             him
             as
             to
             perceive
             him
             practically
             to
             be
             better
             for
             himself
             than
             all
             the
             World
             and
             sinful
             Pleasures
             ,
             cannot
             with
             a
             true
             and
             practical
             Affiance
             ,
             so
             take
             him
             for
             his
             Child
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             God
             no
             where
             commandeth
             ,
             or
             accepteth
             the
             devoting
             of
             our
             Infants
             to
             him
             primarily
             ,
             or
             as
             seperated
             from
             our selves
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             Appendices
             ,
             or
             Conjunct
             with
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             
               devote
               our selves
               and
               ours
            
             :
             And
             so
             not
             without
             us
             ,
             but
             with
             us
             doth
             he
             accept
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Your
             great
             pretended
             Proof
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Males
             of
             
               Israel
               were
               Circumcised
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             you
             had
             proved
             that
             they
             were
             all
             saved
             ,
             you
             had
             said
             more
             to
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             open
             here
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Iews
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             as
             one
             select
             Nation
             of
             whom
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             as
             conjunct
             with
             the
             common
             antecedent
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Circumcision
             of
             Abraham's
             peculiar
             Seed
             ,
             and
             
             not
             for
             all
             that
             from
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             ,
             were
             under
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             Crace
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             work
             which
             such
             a
             light
             occasion
             would
             not
             warrant
             me
             here
             to
             stand
             upon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sign
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             was
             but
             the
             seal
             anexed
             to
             the
             Covenant
             :
             And
             the
             meer
             External
             Act
             (
             as
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             )
             entered
             them
             but
             into
             the
             External
             Church-state
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Almost
             all
             the
             gross
             Sinners
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             presumptuous
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             that
             Law
             ;
             And
             dead
             Men
             beget
             not
             Children
             .
             But
             I
             have
             so
             largely
             handled
             this
             in
             my
             3d
             Disp.
             of
             Right
             to
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             while
             you
             leave
             it
             unanswered
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             repeat
             it
             on
             so
             slight
             a
             Cause
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             And
             what
             if
             you
             had
             proved
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             wicked
             Christians
             Baptized
             Infants
             ?
             what
             's
             that
             to
             our
             Question
             ,
             which
             extendeth
             to
             all
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Children
             of
             profest
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             God-Fathers
             ?
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             But
             pag.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
            
             [
             
               Infants
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               innocent
               harmless
               state
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               Christ's
               Off-spring
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               subordinate
               Root
               and
               Bottom
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               by
               their
               own
               innocency
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Divine
               Grace
               .
               —
               Look
               what
               Regeneration
               is
               to
               the
               Adult
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               Infant-state
               may
               be
               to
               Infants
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               All
               Infants
               are
               in
               a
               New
               and
               Second
               state
               by
               Christ
               :
               So
               the
               word
               Regeneration
               doth
               properly
               import
               .
               —
               Pag.
               10.
               
               Christ
               alone
               without
               Parents
               Godliness
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               the
               Infant
               World.
               —
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               that
               bare
               having
               of
               Circumcision
               and
               
               Baptism
               doth
               save
               any
               ;
               nor
               that
               the
               bare
               want
               thereof
               doth
               bar
               any
               from
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             Conformity
             ?
             Did
             you
             think
             that
             this
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Infants
            
             are
             saved
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             
               All
               the
               Baptized
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             Christ
             
               saveth
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               able
            
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             said
             so
             much
             to
             prove
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             and
             some
             participation
             of
             Guilt
             from
             our
             Parents
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             God's
             Promises
             to
             the
             Faithful
             and
             their
             Seed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             made
             to
             the
             Infidels
             and
             Wicked
             ,
             in
             two
             Disputations
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ;
             that
             I
             refer
             you
             thither
             for
             your
             Answer
             to
             this
             unproved
             Fiction
             ,
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Infants
             ,
             and
             their
             Regenerate
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Woful
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             but
             speak
             and
             go
             ,
             how
             far
             their
             Natures
             are
             from
             an
             innocent
             disposition
             :
             And
             to
             be
             void
             of
             holy
             Dispositions
             is
             not
             to
             be
             innocent
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             they
             be
             conceived
             and
             born
             Innocent
             ,
             what
             need
             have
             they
             of
             Baptism
             for
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             that
             Christ
             Regenerateth
             all
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Giver
             of
             their
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             condemned
             this
             in
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             that
             make
             Nature
             ,
             as
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Grace
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             all
             be
             Pardoned
             ,
             all
             have
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             for
             Baptism
             giveth
             right
             to
             both
             .
             )
             But
             that
             's
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Page
             11.
             
             Did
             you
             satisfie
             your
             Conscience
             in
             expounding
             ,
             
               [
               But
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             ]
             after
             what
             we
             have
             said
             of
             it
             to
             Mr.
             Tombes
             ?
             Is
             it
             
               [
               Your
               Children
               are
               pure
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               your
               Meat
               is
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
           
             §
             9.
             
             When
             you
             ask
             me
             
               [
               Why
               I
               say
               notoriously
               ungodly
               .
               ]
            
             You
             consulted
             not
             the
             credit
             of
             your
             knowledg
             ,
             to
             tell
             Men
             in
             Print
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             not
             what
             Notorious
             signifieth
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             Notation
             ,
             or
             common
             use
             :
             As
             if
             it
             signified
             
               [
               more
               than
               ordinary
               .
            
             ]
             Notorious
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             certainly
             ,
             openly
             ,
             easily
             ,
             Knowable
             .
             I
             have
             told
             you
             of
             some
             of
             my
             own
             Parishioners
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             the
             open
             opposition
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             seeking
             in
             their
             Converse
             to
             persuade
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             Book
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             a
             meer
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             bring
             their
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             for
             Law
             and
             Custom-sake
             ;
             and
             say
             all
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             words
             required
             (
             it
             was
             in
             the
             time
             when
             I
             had
             leave
             to
             admit
             the
             Parent
             to
             enter
             his
             own
             Child
             in
             the
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             )
             We
             know
             now
             abundance
             of
             the
             followers
             of
             Hobbes
             ,
             and
             Spinosa
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             deride
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             a
             Hell
             ,
             and
             think
             Man
             is
             but
             a
             subtle
             sort
             of
             Beast
             :
             Yet
             these
             will
             all
             have
             their
             Children
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             will
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             And
             there
             are
             others
             who
             are
             common
             scorners
             of
             Serious
             Religiousness
             ,
             and
             persecutors
             of
             it
             to
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             hate
             him
             that
             will
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             common
             Drunkenness
             and
             Whoredom
             which
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             their
             Shame
             .
             We
             look
             for
             better
             proof
             than
             your
             Wrigling-nothings
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             undoubtedly
             certain
             from
             God's
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptized
             Infants
             of
             all
             these
             are
             saved
             :
             The
             Rubrick
             meaneth
             ,
             
               [
               Quia
               &
               qua
               ,
               Baptized
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             you
             mean
             
               [
               Because
               innocent
               ,
               and
               Christ
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Unbaptized
               ,
               are
               saved
               .
               ]
            
             But
             as
             I
             see
             none
             
             of
             your
             proof
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             not
             crookedly
             crawl
             into
             Conformity
             by
             the
             fallacious
             Exposition
             .
             And
             you
             that
             were
             ,
             in
             your
             last
             Book
             ,
             uncertain
             your self
             of
             what
             you
             can
             now
             prove
             certain
             ,
             do
             so
             quickly
             Change
             ,
             and
             so
             quickly
             publish
             your
             Change
             ,
             that
             your
             judgment
             hath
             the
             less
             power
             by
             any
             reverence
             of
             it
             to
             the
             changing
             of
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
             QUEST
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             WHether
             may
             Unconverted
             ones
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             demand
             and
             receive
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ?
             Mr.
             Baxter
             saith
             flatly
             they
             may
             not
             .
             Right
             to
             Sacram.
             
               pag.
               140.
               
               The
               Confutation
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Ans.
             I
             can
             bethink
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             of
             these
             three
             Ends
             ,
             of
             this
             your
             Writing
             :
             1.
             
             Either
             barely
             to
             make
             a
             confession
             of
             your
             Faith
             and
             Judgment
             :
             2.
             
             Or
             to
             save
             me
             from
             my
             Error
             by
             Conviction
             :
             3.
             
             Or
             to
             save
             the
             Readers
             of
             my
             Book
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             first
             be
             your
             Work
             ,
             I
             confess
             your
             words
             
               [
               I
               conceive
            
             ]
             are
             suitable
             :
             But
             Confessions
             use
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             concisely
             and
             orderly
             formed
             ,
             and
             no
             Adversaries
             names
             besides
             Pilate's
             ,
             needed
             to
             be
             put
             into
             your
             Creed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             second
             or
             third
             be
             your
             Work
             ,
             you
             seem
             to
             think
             very
             contemptible
             of
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             such
             Readers
             ,
             when
             you
             expect
             that
             when
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             read
             ,
             full
             Disputations
             opening
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             proving
             what
             I
             assert
             by
             many
             Arguments
             and
             
             Scripture
             ,
             vindicating
             twenty
             Arguments
             of
             Mr.
             Galespies
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             is
             answered
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             after
             this
             be
             convinced
             that
             our
             Cause
             is
             wrong
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             neither
             will
             be
             at
             the
             labour
             distinctly
             to
             state
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             nor
             to
             reply
             to
             my
             Answers
             already
             given
             to
             all
             his
             Reasonings
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             nor
             to
             answer
             the
             many
             Arguments
             which
             I
             and
             others
             urge
             ,
             but
             saith
             little
             more
             of
             any
             moment
             than
             
               [
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               think
               thus
               ,
               though
               I
               once
               thought
               otherwise
               :
               ]
            
             Yea
             ,
             when
             you
             neither
             answer
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             nor
             give
             us
             the
             tenth
             part
             so
             much
             for
             your
             Cause
             as
             we
             answered
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             it
             
               [
               is
               on
               slight
               grounds
            
             ]
             that
             you
             have
             taken
             up
             your
             Opinion
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             when
             what
             you
             say
             is
             so
             slight
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             will
             not
             write
             over
             again
             what
             you
             vouchsafe
             not
             to
             answer
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             your
             Reader
             have
             read
             my
             Book
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             so
             reproach
             his
             judgment
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             needeth
             any
             farther
             answer
             to
             this
             of
             yours
             .
             But
             if
             he
             have
             not
             read
             mine
             ,
             nor
             will
             read
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             seduced
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             your
             labour
             is
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             lest
             so
             small
             a
             word
             as
             his
             oft
             
               [
               I
               conceive
               ,
            
             ]
             should
             prove
             to
             the
             unwary
             Synonimal
             to
             
               [
               I
               deceive
               ,
            
             ]
             I
             shall
             advertise
             thee
             briefly
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             my
             way
             was
             to
             distinguish
             of
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             from
             Heathenism
             ,
             or
             Infidelity
             ,
             Mahometanism
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             gross
             Hypocrisie
             manifested
             by
             a
             notorious
             wicked
             Life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             close
             Hypocrisie
             not
             proved
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             a
             particular
             fall
             of
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             
             to
             his
             integrity
             ;
             or
             from
             some
             tolerable
             Error
             and
             Mistake
             .
          
           
             II.
             I
             use
             to
             distinguish
             between
             
               Being
               sincere
            
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             we
             are
             Sincere
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             use
             to
             define
             what
             the
             Conversion
             is
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             in
             such
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             I
             never
             confound
             the
             Case
             
               [
               Whether
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               ]
            
             with
             the
             Case
             
               [
               whether
               it
               may
               be
               delivered
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             V.
             And
             I
             still
             distinguish
             between
             
               [
               A
               means
               which
               an
               Unconverted
               self-knowing
               Man
               ,
               is
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               use
               for
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             [
             a
             means
             which
             God
             can
             use
             ,
             or
             consequently
             the
             Sinner
             should
             in
             the
             review
             make
             use
             of
             hereunto
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             hath
             unlawfully
             intruded
             .
             ]
             As
             if
             a
             Man
             unlawfully
             invade
             the
             sacred
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             that
             may
             become
             a
             means
             of
             his
             Conversion
             :
             Or
             if
             one
             that
             hath
             vowed
             Celibate
             ,
             Marry
             a
             godly
             Person
             unlawfully
             ,
             it
             may
             become
             a
             means
             of
             their
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             make
             this
             Controversie
             intelligible
             to
             the
             unstudied
             ,
             I
             would
             here
             perform
             all
             these
             parts
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             by
             Propositions
             open
             the
             Matter
             :
             But
             it
             is
             done
             in
             the
             
               Disputations
               of
               Right
               to
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             which
             he
             opposeth
             :
             And
             if
             every
             Nibbling
             of
             one
             that
             refuseth
             the
             rational
             task
             of
             a
             sober
             Confuter
             ,
             shall
             call
             a
             Man
             to
             write
             new
             Books
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             end
             of
             tiring
             Readers
             .
             I
             doubt
             I
             have
             Erred
             already
             ,
             in
             not
             letting
             some
             talk
             on
             ,
             and
             shew
             their
             Mistakes
             and
             false
             Accusations
             without
             any
             Confutation
             .
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             He
             doth
             indeed
             limit
             the
             Case
             to
             
               [
               the
               Unconverted
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             you
             would
             think
             that
             by
             this
             he
             excluded
             Heathens
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             But
             remember
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Baptized
             not
             Excommunicate
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             with
             him
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               worshipping
               Assembly
            
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             are
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Meeting
             breaks
             up
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             sometimes
             you
             would
             that
             think
             he
             took
             a
             Parish
             of
             such
             Assemblers
             for
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             Fact
             past
             all
             dispute
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Papists
             ,
             the
             first
             ten
             Years
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             came
             to
             our
             Churches
             ,
             and
             some
             do
             so
             still
             ;
             but
             that
             abundance
             such
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             come
             to
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             who
             in
             Coffee-Houses
             talk
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             write
             Books
             to
             the
             same
             purposes
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             not
             converted
             from
             Sadducism
             ,
             Beastiality
             ,
             or
             Infidelity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             then
             mark
             whether
             any
             of
             this
             Brother's
             Arguments
             do
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             was
             ordained
             for
             such
             Men
             to
             use
             for
             their
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Remember
             that
             the
             
               full
               Conversion
               to
               Sa●●ing-Sincerity
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               [
               sincere
               Consent
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               .
               ]
            
             And
             every
             such
             Consenter
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             (
             Adult
             )
             are
             savingly
             converted
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               that
               Covenant
            
             ,
             when
             any
             
               essential
               part
            
             is
             omitted
             :
             To
             believe
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             not
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             Covenant
             :
             Now
             the
             Person
             in
             
             question
             ,
             
               To
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             (
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             the
             Eucharist
             )
             and
             not
             to
             
               profess
               Consent
            
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             no
             Man
             can
             do
             it
             :
             Covenanting
             is
             essential
             to
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             essential
             to
             it
             to
             be
             by
             God's
             Commission
             a
             
               Solemn
               actual
               investing
               Delivery
               ,
               with
               application
               to
               the
               just
               receiver
               of
               a
               saving
               Right
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               actual
               present
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             the
             Person
             in
             question
             is
             either
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               One
               that
            
             Consenteth
             not
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             that
             he
             consenteth
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             that
             
               Consenteth
               not
               and
               thinks
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             because
             he
             consenteth
             to
             some
             part
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Or
               one
               that
            
             consenteth
             not
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             he
             do
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             true
             Consenters
             that
             know
             not
             that
             they
             do
             it
             sincerely
             ,
             they
             are
             Converted
             Persons
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             in
             Question
             :
             And
             a
             true
             Consenter
             that
             doubteth
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             best
             self-trial
             ,
             thinks
             that
             he
             truly
             consenteth
             to
             have
             God
             for
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             for
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             his
             Sanctifier
             ,
             must
             go
             without
             certainty
             upon
             the
             best
             judgment
             that
             he
             make
             of
             himself
             .
             )
          
           
             
               I.
               Now
               for
               the
               Person
               that
            
             consenteth
             not
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             
               to
               come
               and
               demand
               the
               Sacrament
               for
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
            
             [
             It
             is
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             after
             all
             persuasions
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             no
             right
             to
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             ,
             shall
             solemnly
             profess
             that
             he
             doth
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             presently
             by
             Vow
             give
             up
             himselfe
             to
             
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             Saviour
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             ;
             that
             this
             may
             convert
             them
             to
             do
             that
             which
             lyingly
             he
             saith
             he
             doth
             :
             
               And
               he
               shall
               take
               the
               investing
               pardoning
               Sign
               and
               Act
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               Pardon
               .
               ]
               Deceive
               not
               your self
               ,
               or
               others
               :
            
             Giving
             and
             Taking
             ,
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             ,
             
               are
               as
            
             Speaking
             
               (
               significant
               Actions
               )
               essentially
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               And
               he
               never
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               essentially
               as
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               thereby
               interpretatively
               solemnly
               profess
               ,
            
             q.
             d.
             [
             I
             now
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             take
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             my
             Father
             ,
             Saviour
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             here
             give
             up
             my self
             to
             him
             in
             these
             Relations
             .
             ]
             
               And
               therefore
               all
               the
               Ancients
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Baptized
             
               were
               all
            
             certainly
             presently
             pardoned
             ;
             
               supposing
               that
               they
               really
               consented
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               every
               adult
               Baptized
               Person
               did
               ,
               and
               must
               profess
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               can
               you
               believe
               that
               this
               was
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
            
             q.
             d.
             [
             Come
             and
             solemnly
             be
             Perjured
             ,
             and
             Lye
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Thou
             consentest
             to
             the
             Covenant
             when
             thou
             dost
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             convert
             thee
             to
             Consent
             .
             
               All
               your
               mistaken
               row
               of
               words
               ,
               will
               never
               make
               this
               soul
               Cause
               fair
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Man
             that
             consenteth
             not
             but
             thinketh
             he
             doth
             ,
             or
             yet
             doth
             not
             know
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             his
             Sin
             not
             to
             know
             that
             he
             consenteth
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             not
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             Lye
             ,
             and
             Vow
             falsly
             .
             But
             the
             harder
             it
             is
             for
             him
             to
             know
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             the
             more
             excusable
             he
             is
             :
             And
             a
             false
             entrance
             is
             not
             a
             Sin
             that
             is
             unpardonable
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Sinner
             uncurable
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             converted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             came
             in
             unlawfully
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             While
             preposterously
             you
             tell
             us
             who
             you
             think
             hath
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             you
             pass
             over
             the
             Fundamental
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             knew
             it
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               What
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               are
               .
            
             This
             is
             it
             that
             we
             are
             mostly
             disagreed
             about
             :
             End
             this
             ,
             and
             end
             all
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             take
             Baptism
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             less
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             than
             to
             it
             .
             And
             I
             presume
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Christ
             never
             ordained
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             ever
             used
             any
             other
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Adult
             ,
             than
             1.
             
             That
             which
             delivered
             the
             present
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             Life
             ,
             to
             the
             just
             receiver
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             2.
             and
             that
             which
             contained
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Receiver
             ,
             his
             present
             profession
             of
             saving
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             true
             consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             
               The
               Scripture
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
            
             Baptism
             saveth
             ,
             
               as
               containing
               the
            
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             to
             God
             :
             
               And
               that
               as
            
             many
             as
             are
             Baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             professed
             that
             they
             are
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             Baptism
             into
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             raised
             with
             him
             to
             newness
             of
             Life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             God
             in
             great
             Mercy
             hath
             delivered
             down
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             Baptism
             by
             a
             fuller
             Tradition
             than
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             things
             else
             of
             our
             Religion
             are
             delivered
             .
             All
             Ages
             and
             Churches
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             have
             retained
             the
             same
             form
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Essential
             parts
             :
             The
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Baptizer
             and
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             the
             
               Credo
               ,
               Abrenuncio
            
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             professed
             full
             shew
             that
             all
             used
             this
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             professed
             Vow
             and
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             present
             (
             delivered
             )
             pardon
             and
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             Life
             .
             See
             the
             long
             List
             in
             Gataker
             against
             Davenant
             ,
             of
             the
             Ancients
             that
             took
             all
             the
             Baptized
             for
             justified
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             If
             you
             make
             another
             Species
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             hath
             lower
             Conditions
             and
             Gifts
             only
             than
             these
             ,
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             introduce
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             you
             hereby
             would
             change
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             wofully
             corrupt
             it
             :
             A
             worse
             thing
             than
             to
             impose
             new
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             by
             denying
             the
             truth
             of
             so
             universal
             concurrent
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             the
             form
             of
             Baptism
             hath
             ;
             you
             will
             shake
             Mens
             Faith
             by
             weakning
             the
             Credit
             of
             that
             Tradition
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Bible
             :
             It
             being
             a
             harder
             matter
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             than
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             used
             on
             every
             Christian
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             you
             will
             too
             grosly
             reproach
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Places
             been
             ignorant
             what
             Christening
             and
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             and
             had
             used
             a
             false
             Baptism
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             will
             contradict
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             which
             you
             Conform
             to
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             now
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             form
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             their
             Catechisms
             and
             Confessions
             tell
             us
             ,
             of
             no
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             a
             
               present
               Covenanting
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             consenters
             to
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             him
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Relations
             ,
             for
             present
             Pardon
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Dr.
             Hammona's
             
               Pract.
               Cat.
            
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             .
             
             And
             is
             all
             this
             fit
             Work
             for
             two
             or
             three
             singular
             Men
             ?
             To
             deny
             the
             said
             History
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             grosly
             Ignorant
             ,
             or
             Immodest
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             
               And
               now
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               trouble
               you
               and
               the
               Reader
               with
               the
               opening
               of
               all
               your
               Impertinencies
               and
               Contradictions
               ,
               of
            
             [
             
               That
               Man
               will
               not
               be
               persuaded
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               indeed
               ,
               doth
               yet
               sigh
               ,
               and
               grown
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
              
               Impenitent
               must
               penitently
               use
               this
               means
               for
               Penitence
               ;
               and
               because
               whosoever
               will
               must
               come
               and
               take
               the
               Water
               of
               Life
               ,
               therefore
               they
               that
               will
               not
               take
               it
               must
               take
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               And
               that
               the
               outward
               .
               Act
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               Vowing
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               They
               consent
               to
               the
               Covenant
               when
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               is
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               appointed
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               are
               accepted
               :
               And
               that
               Non-consenters
               may
               fly
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               merciful
               Physician
               to
               save
               Souls
               ,
               and
               cast
               themselves
               at
               his
               Feet
               ,
               Repenting
               ,
               Praying
               ,
               and
               crying
               for
               Mercy
               (
               which
               they
               would
               not
               have
               )
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               come
               with
               particular
               ill
               intentions
               ,
               away
               with
               them
               .
            
             ]
             
               Confute
               what
               I
               have
               written
               to
               the
               contrary
               if
               you
               would
               convince
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               Man
               that
               hath
               read
               my
               Five
               Disputations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             QUEST
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             
               WHether
               a
               Minister
               may
               put
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               those
               of
               his
               Parish
               who
               be
               Christned
               People
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               joyn
               in
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               and
               tender
               themselves
               to
               receive
               ,
               being
               under
               no
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ?
            
             
               You
               say
            
             ,
             He
             may
             not
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             §
             1.
             1.
             
             What
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             that
             were
             not
             Parishes
             ?
             Or
             to
             the
             Countries
             that
             yet
             are
             not
             settled
             into
             Parish
             Churches
             ?
             Or
             to
             such
             Churches
             as
             are
             but
             tolerated
             among
             Papists
             Parishes
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             all
             that
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Papists
             did
             for
             the
             first
             ten
             Years
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             remember
             that
             we
             have
             in
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             many
             that
             are
             open
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             Persecutors
             ,
             Scorners
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Religion
             ,
             open
             boasting
             impenitent
             Whore-mongers
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             and
             many
             that
             openly
             deny
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             avoid
             Penalty
             ,
             and
             for
             Custom
             ,
             will
             do
             all
             that
             is
             here
             named
             ,
             though
             they
             deride
             it
             :
             And
             that
             all
             these
             are
             to
             be
             received
             (
             though
             also
             you
             suppose
             that
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             professed
             consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             )
             you
             take
             on
             you
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               Christ.
            
             [
             Oh!
             Brother
             ,
             dread
             such
             additions
             to
             Christ's
             Words
             .
             ]
             And
             how
             is
             that
             proved
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               [
               None
               but
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               must
               be
               denied
               holy
               things
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Where
             found
             you
             that
             
               [
               None
               else
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             prove
             you
             that
             none
             of
             these
             
               are
               Dogs
               or
               Swine
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             they
             swinish
             despisers
             of
             Grace
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             persuaded
             to
             consent
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             their
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             in
             these
             Relations
             ?
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Yet
             Page
             30.
             
               the
               Case
               is
               this
            
             ,
             [
             
               If
               the
               People
               being
               Christened
               do
               make
               a
               credible
               profession
               of
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               a
               profession
               of
               true
               Christianity
               which
               we
               cannot
               prove
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               a
               violent
               Presumption
               ,
               we
               must
               accept
               their
               Profession
               and
               admit
               them
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             mine
             as
             cited
             ,
             and
             the
             plain
             truth
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             you
             think
             that
             a
             
               credible
               profession
               of
               true
               Christianity
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             credible
             profession
             of
             Conversion
             ?
             Are
             not
             true
             Christians
             saved
             ?
             What
             else
             are
             Men
             to
             be
             Converted
             to
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             all
             such
             as
             are
             afore
             described
             ,
             make
             such
             a
             credible
             profession
             of
             true
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               You
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Standard
               that
               Christ
               hath
               set
               is
               that
               ,
            
             [
             
               If
               now
               thou
               be
               sincerely
               Penitent
               ,
               thy
               Sin
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               right
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               mayst
               come
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             imply
             ,
             that
             else
             he
             should
             not
             come
             ?
             And
             is
             such
             a
             Man
             Unconverted
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             too
             irksome
             to
             rake
             up
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             examine
             your
             slight
             words
             of
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             :
             But
             that
             rooting
             up
             the
             Tares
             forbidden
             is
             Excommunicating
             ,
             or
             denying
             
               Sacramental
               Communion
            
             to
             any
             Parishioner
             
             of
             your
             Description
             ,
             who
             will
             believe
             that
             knoweth
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               
               &c.
            
             and
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             and
             2
             
               Thess.
               3.
               
               Tit.
            
             3.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             he
             that
             knoweth
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             hath
             been
             of
             another
             mind
             ;
             and
             indeed
             went
             at
             last
             too
             far
             against
             it
             ,
             having
             no
             punishment
             for
             Christians
             ,
             but
             Suspension
             and
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             at
             this
             day
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             though
             the
             Helvetians
             are
             too
             remiss
             in
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             most
             in
             the
             Practice
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             this
             Church
             requireth
             the
             Minister
             to
             deny
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             some
             such
             as
             you
             describe
             :
             And
             in
             your
             former
             Book
             ,
             you
             pleaded
             this
             as
             for
             Conformity
             :
             And
             are
             you
             changed
             already
             ?
             And
             shall
             any
             Wise
             Man
             follow
             such
             quick
             Changes
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             forbids
             us
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             any
             that
             are
             not
             Confirmed
             ,
             and
             desire
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             ready
             :
             But
             such
             are
             many
             of
             your
             Description
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             over
             a
             thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             be
             confined
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Officials
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Parish
             Ministers
             denied
             it
             ,
             and
             disabled
             ,
             all
             these
             Churches
             must
             be
             Prophaned
             and
             Confounded
             at
             the
             will
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             cannot
             do
             an
             Impossibility
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             why
             Christ
             would
             have
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             visibly
             Holy
             ,
             and
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             openly
             differenced
             from
             the
             
               notoriously
               ungodly
            
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             here
             attempt
             the
             opening
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             often
             elsewhere
             done
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             QUEST
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               WHether
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               ungodly
               Christians
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Penal
               Excommunications
               ,
               and
               used
               as
               Excommunicate
               ones
               ?
               
                 You
                 say
              
               ,
               [
               I
               conceive
               not
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Would
             any
             one
             that
             pretended
             to
             confute
             our
             Errors
             ,
             no
             better
             open
             the
             case
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             your
             sense
             they
             are
             Christians
             that
             never
             professed
             consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             only
             took
             the
             Water
             in
             order
             to
             Conversion
             hereafter
             .
             These
             are
             no
             visible
             Christians
             :
             And
             I
             suppose
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             decreed
             the
             Rebaptizing
             of
             the
             Paulmists
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             for
             Rebaptizing
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             the
             Ordinariness
             the
             satisfying
             Character
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             ?
             In
             one
             Country
             those
             are
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             are
             extraordinary
             in
             others
             :
             In
             some
             places
             Arrians
             are
             ordinary
             ;
             in
             some
             Socinians
             ;
             in
             some
             Papists
             ;
             in
             some
             open
             Scorners
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Religion
             :
             In
             some
             ignorant
             Persons
             that
             know
             not
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             will
             learn
             ,
             or
             let
             the
             Minister
             instruct
             them
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             in
             many
             Parishes
             here
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             many
             (
             their
             Neighbours
             say
             )
             go
             to
             Church
             about
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             Year
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
             
               Put
               away
               from
               among
               you
               that
               wicked
               Person
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               that
               
               is
               called
               a
               Brother
               ,
               be
               a
               Fornicator
               ,
               or
               Covetous
               ,
               or
               on
               Idolater
               ,
               or
               a
               Railer
               ,
               or
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               or
               an
               Extortioner
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               eat
               .
               Do
               not
               ye
               judg
               them
               that
               are
               within
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             idle
             and
             disorderly
             :
             And
             these
             are
             ordinary
             in
             some
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             easily
             grant
             that
             Excommunications
             are
             not
             to
             be
             used
             Tyranically
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Church
             turn
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               Socinians
            
             ,
             or
             professedly
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             Reformed
             ,
             the
             Excommunication
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             is
             ,
             but
             withdrawing
             from
             them
             and
             renouncing
             their
             Communion
             ,
             declaredly
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Perfidious
               Covenant-breakers
               who
               live
               in
               gross
               Sin
               ,
               and
               still
               tell
               the
               Minister
               they
               repent
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               persuaded
               to
               leave
               their
               Sin
               ,
            
             (
             e.
             g.
             
               Whoredom
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Stealing
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               )
               have
               so
               far
               forfeited
               the
               credit
               of
               their
               bare
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastor
               should
               see
               their
               actual
               amendment
               before
               he
               Absolve
               them
               .
            
             And
             now
             your
             Hand
             is
             in
             ,
             the
             World
             must
             be
             saved
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             too
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             a
             common
             principle
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Church
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             judgment
             of
             Divines
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stay
             to
             dispute
             it
             with
             you
             .
             But
             when
             you
             are
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             Family
             Discipline
             a
             Duty
             ,
             Experience
             will
             cure
             your
             credulity
             :
             If
             your
             Servant
             or
             Son
             beat
             you
             ,
             or
             spit
             in
             your
             Face
             ,
             or
             Rob
             you
             once
             a
             Day
             ,
             or
             Week
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             Year
             together
             ,
             and
             say
             still
             after
             it
             ,
             
               I
               repent
            
             .
             But
             what
             will
             not
             Men
             talk
             for
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             QUEST
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             WHether
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             Doctrine
             and
             Principles
             concerning
             particular
             Churches
             be
             sound
             and
             good
             ?
             
               And
               you
               confute
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             read
             them
             are
             in
             no
             danger
             by
             them
             .
             And
             those
             that
             do
             ,
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             so
             slight
             a
             confutation
             (
             as
             I
             said
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             my
             Book
             of
             
               [
               Universal
               Concord
               of
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               ]
            
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Devil
             hateth
             it
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             I
             expect
             some
             far
             more
             subtile
             Assault
             than
             yours
             ;
             or
             else
             I
             shall
             think
             that
             the
             Devil
             wanteth
             wit
             or
             power
             ,
             more
             than
             is
             commonly
             believed
             .
             But
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             he
             hath
             drawn
             so
             good
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             his
             instrument
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               My
               first
               mentioned
               Error
               is
            
             [
             That
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             a
             regular
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             is
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             ]
             
               The
               confutation
               is
            
             [
             In
             this
             I
             conceive
             he
             is
             out
             :
             A
             particular
             Church
             is
             to
             the
             Church
             Universal
             with
             a
             single
             Town
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             Governing
             ,
             and
             People
             governed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             and
             Principles
             of
             Society
             ,
             is
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             proof
             is
             
               [
               I
               conceive
               he
               is
               out
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             an
             Assertion
             in
             other
             words
             of
             the
             same
             that
             is
             denied
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             
               out
               both
            
             (
             or
             neither
             .
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             used
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Definition
             :
             It
             may
             be
             he
             thought
             that
             by
             
               [
               City
            
             ]
             I
             had
             meant
             only
             such
             Towns
             as
             are
             so
             called
             in
             England
             :
             But
             methinks
             he
             should
             know
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifieth
             all
             such
             Towns
             as
             he
             defineth
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             definition
             of
             Civitas
             which
             
             he
             giveth
             us
             ,
             as
             all
             Politicks
             speak
             
               de
               Civitate
            
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             same
             subject
             in
             the
             Similitude
             ,
             which
             we
             both
             speak
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             difference
             then
             must
             be
             between
             the
             words
             [
             Kingdom
             ]
             and
             [
             World.
             ]
             I
             say
             ,
             
               A
               Church
               is
               such
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
               ,
               as
               a
               City
               is
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               :
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             
               [
               as
               a
               City
               is
               of
               the
               World.
               ]
            
             What
             a
             dangerous
             Error
             hath
             he
             detected
             ?
             But
             ,
             
               All
               the
               World
               is
               God's
               Kingdom
               :
            
             And
             as
             
               it
               hath
            
             but
             
               one
               King
            
             ,
             so
             I
             thought
             I
             might
             liken
             it
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             that
             hath
             one
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             multitude
             of
             Corporations
             ;
             without
             stretching
             the
             Similitude
             to
             intend
             that
             
               [
               This
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               the
               World.
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               My
               second
               Error
               is
            
             ,
             [
             
               He
               that
               will
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               must
               cohabit
               ,
               or
               dwell
               near
               .
            
             ]
             
               The
               confutation
               is
            
             ,
             [
             
               I
               conceive
               he
               is
               out
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             ,
             is
             he
             against
             Parish
             Churches
             after
             all
             this
             ?
             No
             :
             He
             only
             denieth
             it
             of
             a
             transient
             Member
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             as
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             and
             granteth
             it
             as
             to
             a
             stated
             Member
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             out
             .
             Many
             and
             many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             written
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             use
             to
             distinguish
             first
             of
             the
             Equivocal
             Name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             an
             occasional
             meeting
             of
             Christians
             for
             Worship
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             transient
             Christian
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             a
             Member
             :
             I
             have
             written
             more
             this
             way
             than
             ever
             he
             did
             .
             But
             declared
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               settled
               Political
               Society
            
             that
             I
             defined
             ,
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             what
             he
             now
             accuseth
             .
             And
             why
             should
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             Man
             thus
             hastily
             trouble
             the
             World
             and
             make
             discord
             by
             pretending
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             have
             leisure
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             he
             speaks
             against
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               My
               third
               Error
               is
            
             ,
             [
             
               That
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               there
               is
               necessary
               a
               mutual
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               exprest
               consent
               between
               Pastor
               and
               People
               ,
               even
               every
               Member
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               express
               the
               better
               :
               And
               I
               define
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               a
               Society
               of
               Christians
               consisting
               of
               Pastor
               and
               People
               associated
               by
               consent
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Confutation
             is
             ,
             
               [
               I
               conceive
               he
               is
               out
               .
               ]
            
             But
             wherein
             is
             it
             ?
             We
             have
             here
             such
             work
             as
             I
             never
             met
             with
             before
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             granteth
             that
             none
             are
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             
               Pastor
               and
               People
               against
               their
               Wills.
            
             Good
             still
             .
             And
             yet
             do
             I
             err
             ?
             
               
                 [
                 But
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 by
                 Office
                 whether
                 Sinners
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 So
                 faithful
                 Ministers
                 are
                 Pastors
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 People
                 accept
                 them
                 or
                 no.
                 ]
              
            
             Reader
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             blemish
             of
             my
             Writings
             ,
             that
             on
             divers
             occasions
             I
             oft
             repeat
             the
             same
             things
             :
             And
             many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             distinctly
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Ordainers
             judge
             who
             shall
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             judge
             whom
             he
             will
             Countenance
             ,
             Maintain
             ,
             or
             Tolerate
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             People
             must
             be
             
               consenting
               judges
            
             to
             whom
             they
             will
             trust
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             As
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Licensed
             Physician
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             be
             Physician
             to
             this
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             Person
             .
             If
             this
             Brother
             mean
             otherwise
             ,
             what
             meant
             he
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               No
               Man
               can
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               a
               People
               against
               their
               will
               ?
            
             Doth
             he
             say
             ,
             and
             unsay
             in
             the
             next
             Lines
             ?
             Is
             Christ
             any
             Man's
             actual
             Saviour
             whether
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             accept
             him
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             divers
             Cases
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             be
             
               bound
               in
               duty
               to
               Consent
            
             ,
             as
             all
             are
             
               bound
               to
               be
               Christians
            
             :
             But
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Church-members
             ,
             till
             
             they
             
               do
               Consent
            
             :
             What
             then
             is
             it
             that
             he
             meaneth
             as
             our
             Difference
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               Yes
               :
               He
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             
               No
               more
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               ,
               or
               well-being
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               than
               this
               ;
               A
               company
               of
               Christians
               met
               together
               in
               publick
               for
               the
               Solemn
               Worship
               of
               God
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               having
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Minister
               with
               them
               to
               guide
               and
               govern
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               edifie
               himself
               and
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Assembly
               of
               Pastor
               and
               People
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               Assembly
               lasteth
               are
               they
               a
               Church
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Did
             the
             World
             ever
             here
             this
             Doctrine
             before
             ?
             When
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Cenchrea
               ,
               Colosse
               ,
               Laodicea
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               Iudea
               ,
               Galatia
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               3
               ,
               5.
               &c.
            
             Is
             the
             word
             Church
             here
             taken
             for
             no
             Christians
             longer
             than
             they
             are
             Assembled
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             Writers
             speak
             of
             Churches
             as
             
               Associated
               Christians
            
             ,
             remaining
             Churches
             all
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             Year
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             while
             Assembled
             ?
             If
             the
             word
             Church
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Transient
             Assembly
             ,
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               other
            
             ?
             Have
             we
             so
             many
             Books
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Policie
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Political
             Society
             that
             is
             a
             particular
             Church
             ?
             What
             an
             unpleasing
             talk
             is
             it
             to
             be
             put
             on
             a
             defence
             against
             such
             an
             Opponent
             ?
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               Saith
               he
            
             [
             
               I
               would
               but
               ask
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               you
               mean
               by
               Associated
               by
               consent
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Have
             I
             in
             the
             Books
             ,
             cited
             by
             you
             ,
             so
             largely
             told
             you
             what
             I
             mean
             ,
             and
             must
             you
             print
             the
             Question
             before
             you
             will
             take
             an
             Answer
             ?
             Saith
             
             he
             
               [
               
                 Either
                 you
                 mean
                 bare
                 Assembling
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 thing
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             Will
             you
             better
             understand
             me
             if
             I
             write
             it
             again
             than
             you
             did
             before
             ?
             When
             I
             told
             you
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             what
             Cases
             express
             consent
             by
             words
             ,
             or
             other
             signs
             is
             meet
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             the
             Laws
             settle
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             ordinary
             attendance
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             Pastor's
             Office
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             express
             Consent
             ?
             But
             then
             I
             do
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             I
             describe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parish
             is
             not
             Unchurcht
             when
             the
             Assembly
             is
             dismist
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               
                 When
                 the
                 Assembly
                 breaks
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ceaseth
                 till
                 the
                 Meeting
                 be
                 renewed
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 remain
                 Christian
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 Families
                 ,
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 or
                 Sojourners
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastor
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 dwelling
                 among
                 them
              
               ]
               Ans.
            
             .
             In
             your
             Equivocal
             sense
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             true
             .
             In
             the
             Political
             sense
             they
             are
             a
             Church
             still
             ;
             as
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             are
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             City
             ,
             Army
             ,
             when
             they
             Assemble
             not
             .
             If
             your
             wrangle
             be
             
               de
               re
            
             ,
             do
             you
             deny
             their
             
               continued
               Relation
            
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             let
             the
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Nations
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             name
             Church
             belong
             to
             them
             no
             longer
             than
             they
             are
             Assembled
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             all
             that
             stay
             at
             Home
             ,
             or
             are
             Sick
             ,
             are
             no
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             hath
             no
             Church
             but
             while
             Assembled
             :
             And
             he
             hath
             no
             Duty
             to
             perform
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             while
             Assembled
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             our
             Diocesans
             ,
             who
             say
             (
             as
             honest
             Mr.
             Cawdry
             himself
             )
             that
             a
             Diocess
             is
             the
             first
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             how
             many
             Assemblies
             it
             consist
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Churches
             than
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             a
             Bishop
             build
             a
             Temple
             on
             London
             Road
             ,
             where
             Travellers
             shall
             be
             his
             ordinary
             Hearers
             ,
             whom
             he
             shall
             never
             see
             again
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Temporary
             Transient
             Church
             ;
             but
             verily
             it
             is
             another
             sort
             Church
             that
             is
             described
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Church-writers
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Bishop
             was
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             from
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             for
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             as
             for
             Christian
             Neighbours
             :
             And
             do
             you
             think
             no
             more
             consent
             was
             necessary
             to
             his
             special
             Duty
             to
             these
             more
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             theirs
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             bare
             Assembling
             ?
             Atheists
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             may
             Assemble
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             Catechumens
             ordinarily
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             made
             themselves
             the
             judges
             ,
             whether
             and
             when
             they
             should
             be
             Baptized
             and
             admitted
             to
             Communion
             ;
             but
             the
             Pastors
             were
             the
             judges
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             As
             to
             your
             oft
             mentioning
             the
             words
             
               [
               Covenants
               and
               Oaths
            
             ]
             for
             such
             Church
             Associations
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             written
             for
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             written
             against
             all
             
               needless
               Covenants
            
             ,
             which
             though
             you
             say
             not
             ,
             your
             words
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             ,
             whilst
             over
             and
             over
             it
             is
             but
             
               Consent
               competently
               expressed
            
             ,
             which
             I
             require
             ;
             those
             that
             know
             not
             your
             Honesty
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             doubt
             will
             judge
             it
             to
             savour
             of
             some
             worse
             Cause
             than
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             name
             .
             If
             Consent
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             known
             ?
             And
             I
             still
             say
             
               Caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             the
             plainest
             Expressions
             are
             fittest
             to
             attain
             their
             End
             ,
             as
             the
             plainest
             Language
             is
             counted
             the
             best
             for
             Communication
             :
             Oh!
             how
             much
             did
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             old
             Churches
             differ
             from
             you
             about
             consent
             !
          
           
           
             §
             8.
             
             Another
             of
             my
             Errors
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               He
               is
               an
               Invader
               ,
               that
               without
               consent
               intrudeth
               into
               their
               Priviledges
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             he
             that
             transiently
             cometh
             into
             the
             Temple
             ;
             2.
             
             But
             he
             that
             will
             make
             himself
             one
             of
             my
             special
             Charge
             ,
             and
             oblige
             me
             to
             all
             the
             duty
             which
             I
             owe
             to
             my
             Charge
             and
             cannot
             pay
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             claim
             a
             Vote
             in
             choosing
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             of
             old
             one
             of
             your
             mind
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             every
             Traveller
             or
             Stranger
             ,
             that
             cometh
             within
             the
             Room
             ,
             may
             claim
             the
             Sacrament
             without
             any
             
               Literae
               Communicatoriae
            
             ,
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Churches
             would
             not
             have
             believed
             you
             ;
             so
             singular
             are
             you
             in
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               such
               Corporations
               ,
               and
               every
               Christian
               is
               a
               Freeman
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ans.
             But
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             every
             Stranger
             that
             cometh
             in
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             was
             ever
             Baptized
             ?
             Or
             be
             not
             a
             Heretick
             Excommunicate
             by
             other
             Churches
             ?
             Or
             if
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             but
             for
             500
             ,
             and
             thousands
             more
             will
             come
             and
             claim
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Another
             of
             my
             Errors
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Parish
               Chappels
               and
               Oratories
               ,
               are
               no
               true
               Churches
               .
               Ans.
            
             You
             should
             not
             thus
             become
             an
             Incendiary
             ,
             by
             pretending
             things
             that
             you
             will
             not
             first
             understand
             :
             Where
             do
             I
             say
             what
             you
             affirm
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             several
             Chappels
             that
             are
             but
             parts
             of
             one
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Bishop
             be
             Essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             then
             none
             below
             a
             Diocess
             is
             a
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             that
             so
             affirm
             ,
             do
             put
             down
             all
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             turn
             them
             into
             meer
             Chappels
             and
             Oratories
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             parts
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             I
             never
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             
             place
             called
             in
             English
             a
             Chappel
             (
             yea
             ,
             if
             a
             Barn
             ,
             or
             Field
             ,
             or
             Ship
             ,
             )
             have
             such
             a
             Pastor
             and
             People
             meeting
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             must
             be
             Constituted
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             But
             if
             such
             Pastors
             and
             People
             related
             as
             one
             Church
             ,
             are
             by
             Persecution
             forced
             to
             meet
             in
             several
             Houses
             ,
             or
             the
             Sick
             ,
             Weak
             ,
             or
             Distant
             ,
             to
             meet
             sometime
             at
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             true
             Pastor
             ;
             if
             a
             Deacon
             pray
             with
             some
             of
             them
             in
             a
             House
             ,
             or
             Oratory
             ,
             this
             maketh
             not
             a
             Church
             Political
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             I
             told
             you
             I
             used
             that
             word
             in
             ;
             but
             in
             another
             (
             Equivocal
             )
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Family
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             false
             you
             should
             have
             confuted
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             wrangle
             in
             the
             Dark
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             You
             say
             that
             I
             blame
             the
             Bishops
             for
             putting
             down
             
               all
               the
               Parish
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               —
               when
               I
               my self
               do
               no
               less
               by
               putting
               down
               all
               the
               Chapple
               Ministers
               ,
               Chappel
               Meetings
               and
               Oratories
               ,
               and
               denying
               them
               to
               be
               proper
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               .
               Ans.
            
             All
             false
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             Game
             at
             Equivocal
             words
             :
             The
             word
             Chappel
             usually
             signifieth
             a
             place
             for
             the
             Assembling
             of
             some
             small
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             with
             a
             Curate
             ,
             or
             Houshold
             Chaplain
             ,
             who
             hath
             only
             power
             to
             Preach
             and
             Pray
             ,
             (
             and
             sometimes
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             but
             not
             to
             Govern
             :
             Sometime
             a
             Chappel
             may
             have
             a
             Governing
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             People
             subject
             to
             him
             in
             that
             relation
             ,
             and
             differeth
             but
             in
             name
             from
             the
             Parish
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             a
             meer
             Chappel
             or
             Oratory
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             is
             not
             a
             Political
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             falshood
             of
             your
             pretended
             parity
             of
             the
             Cases
             I
             prove
             :
             Those
             Congregations
             which
             are
             Constituted
             of
             Ministers
             of
             different
             Species
             ,
             are
             
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             and
             Definition
             :
             But
             meer
             Oratories
             ,
             or
             Chappels
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Pastors
             that
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             which
             have
             such
             Pastors
             according
             to
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             are
             constituted
             of
             Ministers
             of
             different
             Species
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             and
             Definition
             (
             as
             you
             affirm
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             Assemblies
             which
             intentionally
             meet
             but
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             lowest
             Political
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             intentionally
             meet
             as
             the
             whole
             or
             main
             Body
             of
             that
             Political
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             and
             Definition
             .
             (
             No
             more
             than
             a
             Squadron
             ,
             and
             a
             Captain
             's
             Company
             ,
             or
             Troop
             ;
             or
             a
             Family
             ,
             and
             a
             Village
             or
             Town
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             Bishops
             deny
             all
             the
             Lord's
             Chaplains
             to
             have
             the
             governing
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             their
             Family-Chappels
             to
             be
             true
             Political
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             and
             Definition
             with
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             Parochial
             ;
             do
             you
             confute
             them
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             I
             cannot
             .
             But
             if
             I
             prove
             that
             every
             Parochial
             ,
             or
             other
             proper
             Political
             Church
             
               infimae
               Speciei
            
             ,
             should
             by
             Divine
             Order
             have
             a
             Pastor
             that
             hath
             the
             governing
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             deny
             them
             any
             such
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             but
             one
             such
             in
             a
             Diocess
             ;
             do
             you
             defend
             them
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             I
             cannot
             :
             Nor
             are
             these
             Cases
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             
               My
               next
               Error
            
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               I
               hold
               or
               no
               :
               But
               it
               seems
               I
               do
               ;
               against
               compelling
               Men
               to
               take
               whom
               the
               Magistrate
               please
               for
               their
               Pastors
               :
               
                 For
                 I
                 make
              
               Covenanting
               Essential
               ,
               as
               between
               a
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ;
               likening
               the
               Church
               Universal
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               particular
               Churches
               to
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               .
            
             ]
             
               And
               here
               he
               talks
               of
               the
            
             Corporation
             Oath
             ,
             
               and
               exclaimeth
            
             [
             
               Is
               
               this
               the
               way
               of
               curing
               Church
               Divisions
               ?
               And
               is
               this
               the
               true
               and
               only
               way
               of
               Concord
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Had
             you
             published
             and
             proved
             to
             us
             a
             better
             way
             ,
             I
             hope
             we
             should
             have
             been
             thankful
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             I
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             truly
             shew
             me
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             way
             that
             I
             commended
             .
             1.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             read
             my
             Books
             which
             plead
             for
             no
             Oaths
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             Covenanting
             ,
             but
             
               exprest
               consent
               to
               the
               Relations
               and
               Offices
               ,
            
             will
             perhaps
             think
             that
             here
             you
             were
             tempted
             to
             Injustice
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Church
             Universal
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ?
             I
             rather
             liken
             it
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             (
             whatever
             you
             think
             )
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             by
             Christ
             subdivided
             into
             many
             particular
             Kingdoms
             as
             the
             World
             is
             ,
             but
             only
             into
             many
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             keeping
             necessary
             Concord
             ,
             (
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             )
             It
             is
             not
             one
             sort
             only
             that
             militate
             against
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             by
             
               true
               Concord
            
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             you
             are
             become
             one
             .
             
               Let
               him
               that
               thinks
               he
               stands
               ,
               take
               heed
               lest
               he
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               It
               is
               Qualification
               that
               maketh
               Christians
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             No
             Qualifications
             without
             Consent
             and
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             [
             
               It
               is
               Qualification
               and
               just
               Ordination
               ,
               which
               makes
               Christian
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               at
               large
               .
            
             ]
             Ans.
             
               Do
               you
               confute
               me
               by
               repeating
               my
               one
               words
               ?
               And
               (
               saith
               he
               )
            
             [
             
               It
               is
               their
               being
               placed
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               Pastors
               by
               Office
               ,
               and
               relation
               to
               all
               the
               Christian
               Souls
               in
               the
               Parishes
               respectively
               .
            
             —
             If
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             set
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             he
             becomes
             as
             to
             Office
             and
             Right
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             
             a
             Guide
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Teacher
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
             If
             they
             receive
             him
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             Rebels
             and
             Traytors
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             longer
             Christian
             People
             ,
             save
             as
             an
             Adulterous
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Alas
             ,
             where
             can
             we
             say
             a
             Man
             will
             stop
             when
             he
             is
             once
             tumbling
             down
             the
             Hill
             !
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             ,
             did
             you
             think
             your
             bare
             word
             should
             serve
             for
             this
             ?
             That
             it
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             made
             this
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             some
             only
             that
             have
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             chooseth
             us
             Pastors
             by
             ?
             If
             but
             some
             ,
             what
             the
             better
             are
             we
             for
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             if
             you
             tell
             us
             not
             how
             to
             know
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             Will
             you
             not
             then
             put
             the
             People
             upon
             a
             harder
             and
             more
             perilous
             Task
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             Magistrates
             fitness
             for
             this
             Trust
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             all
             ,
             then
             Heathens
             and
             Turks
             must
             choose
             Christians
             their
             Pastors
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             all
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             then
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             are
             Rebels
             and
             not
             Christians
             ,
             for
             refusing
             Papists
             Priests
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Papists
             ,
             who
             are
             they
             ?
             Must
             all
             receive
             Lutherans
             ,
             or
             Socinians
             ,
             or
             Anabaptists
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             Pastors
             that
             live
             under
             Imposing
             Princes
             of
             those
             minds
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             limit
             it
             to
             
               [
               faithful
               Ministers
            
             ]
             who
             must
             judge
             of
             their
             Faithfulness
             and
             Qualifications
             ?
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Prophane
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             ,
             will
             judge
             as
             they
             are
             .
             If
             the
             People
             ,
             we
             are
             wheeled
             about
             to
             that
             which
             is
             resisted
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             
               When
               is
               it
               that
               they
               must
               judge
               ,
            
             before
             they
             receive
             him
             ,
             or
             after
             ?
             If
             before
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             have
             trial
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             take
             all
             for
             
               (
               Faithful
            
             )
             that
             are
             ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             or
             
             that
             Being
             Strangers
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             harm
             by
             him
             ?
             or
             all
             the
             Patrons
             present
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Misery
             .
             If
             they
             must
             receive
             them
             first
             ,
             and
             try
             them
             after
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             them
             when
             they
             shew
             themselves
             unfaithful
             ;
             then
             the
             People
             must
             either
             depose
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             separate
             :
             And
             most
             that
             separate
             from
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             do
             it
             as
             thinking
             the
             Ministers
             unfaithful
             :
             And
             is
             this
             
               your
               Cure
            
             of
             Church-divisions
             ?
             And
             if
             
               never
               Preaching
            
             be
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             Unqualified
             ,
             the
             Canon
             forbids
             us
             to
             go
             from
             such
             .
             And
             in
             some
             Countrys
             there
             are
             none
             within
             reach
             to
             go
             to
             from
             them
             :
             And
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             the
             Canon
             suspendeth
             them
             if
             they
             receive
             one
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             that
             goeth
             from
             a
             Non-preaching
             Minister
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Did
             any
             one
             Church
             on
             Earth
             receive
             a
             Pastor
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             imposition
             for
             the
             first
             300
             Years
             ?
             Or
             had
             not
             the
             Churches
             then
             rightly
             called
             Pastors
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Orthodox
             Churches
             commonly
             refuse
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             Valens
             ,
             and
             such
             Erroneous
             Emperors
             set
             over
             them
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             Were
             not
             Parish
             Ministers
             chosen
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Magistrates
             for
             1400
             Years
             in
             all
             known
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             It
             was
             but
             the
             Patriarchs
             at
             first
             that
             were
             imposed
             on
             the
             People
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             when
             the
             Henrys
             contended
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             choice
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Investiture
             of
             
               Bishops
               and
               Abhots
            
             only
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             they
             left
             the
             choice
             to
             the
             
               People
               and
               Clergie
            
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             but
             for
             
               Investiture
               per
               baculum
               &
               annulum
            
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             Magistrates
             never
             imposed
             Priests
             on
             Parish
             Churches
             till
             the
             Reformation
             :
             And
             since
             then
             ,
             besides
             
             Helvetia
             and
             Belgia
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             few
             that
             do
             it
             .
             And
             even
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             Magistracy
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Patrons
               presenting
            
             ,
             and
             
               Diocesan
               Prelates
               Instituting
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             this
             be
             Christ's
             Way
             of
             making
             Pastors
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             true
             Pastors
             or
             Churches
             for
             300
             Years
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             none
             ,
             or
             next
             none
             for
             1400
             Years
             in
             Parishes
             :
             And
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Christians
             in
             many
             Princes
             Reigns
             that
             rejected
             imposed
             Bishops
             (
             if
             that
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             rejecting
             Parish
             Priests
             )
             were
             
               Rebels
               and
               Traytors
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               no
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             whether
             he
             so
             Stigmatize
             not
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             for
             want
             of
             such
             Reception
             of
             Priests
             ,
             in
             almost
             all
             Ages
             ,
             I
             wish
             him
             to
             consider
             .
             And
             whether
             that
             be
             like
             to
             be
             a
             better
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             few
             such
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             devise
             ,
             to
             the
             condemning
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             all
             the
             former
             Ages
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             any
             such
             Concord
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Hereby
             also
             he
             leaveth
             the
             Tolerated
             Churches
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Copties
             ,
             and
             Syrians
             ,
             &c.
             that
             are
             under
             adverse
             Princes
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             Pastors
             sent
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christ's
             Appointment
             .
             (
             And
             yet
             vouchsafeth
             not
             to
             name
             one
             Text
             where
             Christ
             ever
             Appointed
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             when
             he
             maketh
             
               all
               in
               a
               Parish
            
             to
             be
             the
             Pastors
             
               Flock
               ,
               or
               Charge
            
             ,
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             he
             condemneth
             those
             Canons
             that
             ordained
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Any
               Bishop
               convert
               not
               the
               Hereticks
               in
               his
               City
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               his
               Flock
               who
               doth
               convert
               them
            
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             have
             had
             
               two
               Churches
            
             in
             one
             Parish
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             maketh
             Parish
             Priests
             to
             be
             Pluralists
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             many
             Chappels
             and
             Churches
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             
             he
             is
             the
             Pastor
             to
             them
             all
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             never
             tells
             us
             whether
             the
             Chappel
             Priest
             be
             also
             Pastor
             of
             the
             
               rest
               of
               the
               Parish
            
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             each
             be
             to
             Govern
             distinctly
             ,
             or
             one
             subordinately
             as
             Governed
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             Or
             whether
             both
             must
             agree
             ,
             each
             being
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Governing
             power
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             same
             Man
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               multitudes
               of
               Parishioners
               are
               Rebels
               ,
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               no
               Christians
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             yet
             that
             we
             must
             give
             them
             all
             the
             Sacrament
             if
             demanded
             .
             For
             multitudes
             demand
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             satisfie
             Law
             and
             Custom
             ,
             who
             declare
             that
             they
             take
             not
             the
             Priest
             for
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             nor
             as
             Authorized
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             multitudes
             that
             know
             not
             what
             Christianity
             or
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             speak
             with
             the
             Minister
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Did
             not
             he
             say
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             cannot
             be
             their
             Pastor
             without
             his
             own
             and
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             make
             me
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             Parish
             ?
             What
             ?
             Whether
             I
             will
             or
             not
             ?
             Am
             I
             also
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             no
             Christian
             ,
             if
             I
             refuse
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Parish
             have
             60000
             ,
             or
             40000
             Souls
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             do
             a
             Pastor's
             Office
             for
             500
             ?
             What
             if
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             to
             be
             obtruded
             on
             dissenting
             unwilling
             People
             ?
             And
             if
             my
             Dissent
             do
             not
             
               Unchristen
               me
            
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             People's
             
               Unchristen
               them
            
             ?
             The
             Lord
             pity
             us
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             Enemies
             but
             our selves
             to
             seduce
             us
             and
             destroy
             ;
             nor
             any
             to
             make
             the
             most
             odious
             Schisms
             than
             the
             decryers
             of
             Schism
             .
             What
             Schismatick
             doth
             condemn
             so
             many
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             ,
             as
             this
             Censure
             ?
             I
             can
             scarce
             except
             Mr.
             Dodwel
             ,
             whom
             in
             his
             last
             Book
             he
             called
             an
             
               odd
               disowned
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             after
             of
             the
             Pastor's
             Duty
             to
             
             teach
             Publickly
             ,
             and
             from
             House
             to
             House
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             's
             no
             Church
             but
             when
             Assembled
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             equal
             charge
             of
             all
             Christians
             (
             though
             Papists
             )
             in
             the
             Parish
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             
               He
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             No
             thing
             cuts
             off
             from
             a
             Church
             particular
             ,
             but
             what
             cuts
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             if
             a
             Man
             disown
             only
             the
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             if
             he
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             Mode
             of
             Worship
             there
             used
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             if
             that
             Church
             be
             Nestorians
             ,
             or
             Eutychians
             ,
             or
             Papists
             ,
             and
             he
             separates
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             4.
             
             What
             if
             he
             remove
             his
             Dwelling
             ?
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Next
             I
             am
             censured
             for
             
               demanding
               the
               People
               of
            
             Kederminster
             '
             
               s
               consent
               to
               my
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               their
               Church
               Relation
               .
            
             And
             he
             will
             now
             be
             distinct
             ,
             and
             maketh
             Answers
             to
             `distinct
             Questions
             for
             them
             :
             But
             never
             tells
             us
             whether
             such
             Answers
             had
             been
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             
               His
               first
               Question
               is
            
             ,
             [
             Do
             we
             take
             you
             to
             have
             the
             just
             qualifications
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ?
             ]
             
               And
               the
               Answer
               is
            
             ,
             [
             Learning
             is
             one
             qualification
             of
             which
             the
             Ignorant
             are
             incompetent
             Iudges
             :
             And
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             skill
             of
             Fidelity
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             make
             proof
             of
             them
             :
             This
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             some
             Years
             after
             ,
             and
             not
             ask
             before-hand
             .
             ]
          
           
             And
             so
             under
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             prophane
             Imposers
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             take
             all
             as
             Wise
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Faithful
             ,
             till
             some
             Years
             after
             you
             find
             them
             otherwise
             .
             Here
             he
             expoundeth
             his
             former
             words
             ,
             for
             rejecting
             the
             unqualified
             and
             unfaithful
             .
             But
             who
             shall
             be
             judge
             at
             some
             Years
             after
             ?
          
           
             
               His
               second
               Question
               is
            
             ,
             [
             Do
             we
             take
             you
             to
             be
             
             duly
             ordained
             ?
             ]
             
               And
               the
               Answer
               is
            
             ,
             [
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             judge
             those
             to
             be
             justly
             Ordained
             which
             are
             so
             reputed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             whose
             reputation
             is
             it
             that
             you
             rest
             on
             ?
             Half
             the
             Parish
             say
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             justly
             ordained
             but
             by
             a
             Bishop
             :
             The
             other
             half
             say
             ,
             you
             are
             justly
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             :
             You
             falsifie
             ,
             if
             you
             feign
             them
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             .
             2.
             
             And
             who
             knows
             how
             to
             define
             and
             bound
             your
             
               [
               Reasons
               of
               Suspicion
               ?
            
             ]
             3.
             
             The
             Canons
             and
             Bishops
             say
             ,
             you
             
               have
               sorfeited
               your
               License
            
             if
             you
             conform
             not
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             License
             you
             may
             not
             Preach
             .
             4.
             
             And
             if
             you
             will
             question
             no
             mens
             orders
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             many
             Lay-Pastors
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             3d
             Quest.
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               [
               We
               question
               not
               your
               presentation
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             must
             impose
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             times
             of
             Usurpation
             he
             feigneth
             them
             to
             be
             unquestioned
             .
             The
             sum
             hitherto
             is
             ,
             
               We
               must
               take
               any
               Man
               for
               our
               Pastor
               ,
               that
               is
               Ordained
               and
               presented
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             I
             knew
             that
             multitudes
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             doth
             it
             make
             them
             of
             that
             Church
             because
             they
             
               should
               consent
            
             and
             do
             not
             ?
             Of
             1800
             ,
             or
             2000
             only
             600
             would
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             usually
             heard
             )
             unless
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             receive
             it
             kneeling
             and
             administred
             by
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             left
             free
             to
             use
             that
             Gesture
             themselves
             ;
             and
             withal
             they
             were
             told
             that
             we
             had
             not
             a
             
               Bishops
               license
            
             .
          
           
             The
             4th
             Quest.
             is
             ,
             
               [
               If
               we
               take
               you
               alone
               for
               our
               Pastor
               ?
               ]
            
             And
             it
             's
             answered
             ,
             
               [
               We
               know
               of
               no
               other
               in
               view
               but
               you
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             All
             these
             are
             Fictions
             .
             1.
             
             I
             never
             desired
             nor
             consented
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             one
             of
             three
             .
             2.
             
             I
             agreed
             with
             them
             in
             the
             
               Town-Hall
               publickly
               in
               writing
               ,
               to
               undertake
               only
               a
               Lecture
               which
               I
               had
               before
               the
               War
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               another
               that
               should
               have
               the
               Presentation
               or
               Sequestration
               .
            
             And
             yet
             honest
             Mr.
             Durel
             tells
             the
             World
             that
             it
             was
             a
             rich
             Benefice
             given
             me
             for
             my
             Service
             under
             Cromwel
             ,
             (
             who
             would
             never
             endure
             me
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             .
             )
             3.
             
             There
             were
             three
             Competitors
             :
             One
             an
             old
             Vicar
             ,
             that
             (
             somehow
             )
             preacht
             once
             a
             Quarter
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Presentation
             and
             was
             Sequestred
             .
             (
             1.
             
             I
             will
             not
             tell
             you
             here
             for
             what
             .
             )
             2.
             
             His
             Curate
             sequestred
             and
             removed
             .
             3.
             
             An
             old
             Chappel
             Curate
             ,
             grosly
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             ,
             that
             lived
             by
             unlawful
             Marrying
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             by
             all
             this
             you
             determine
             that
             of
             
               three
               of
               us
            
             ,
             
             none
             was
             Pastor
             but
             only
             that
             one
             that
             had
             the
             Presentation
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             depose
             all
             
               other
               Curates
            
             not
             presented
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Chappels
             that
             have
             such
             Curates
             put
             in
             only
             by
             the
             Parsons
             are
             true
             Churches
             ;
             such
             are
             your
             frequent
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Next
             as
             a
             meek
             Questioner
             ,
             he
             askt
             me
             ,
             
               Why
               I
               will
               not
               baptize
               their
               Infants
               ,
               if
               I
               take
               them
               for
               Christians
               and
               Parishioners
               ?
            
             He
             saith
             after
             ,
             
               [
               If
               they
               make
               not
               a
               tolerable
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               in
               the
               publick
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               produce
               no
               valid
               claim
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               admit
               them
               .
               ]
               Ans.
            
             I
             suppose
             there
             are
             in
             the
             three
             next
             Parishes
             here
             ,
             80000
             Persons
             whom
             the
             Pastors
             never
             had
             any
             other
             account
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             coming
             to
             Church
             (
             and
             half
             of
             them
             that
             rarely
             come
             .
             )
             And
             those
             of
             us
             that
             have
             talkt
             with
             almost
             all
             our
             Parishioners
             ,
             find
             that
             multitudes
             know
             not
             what
             Christianity
             or
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             :
             A
             man
             about
             80
             years
             old
             in
             Kederminster
             said
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               Moon
            
             :
             Is
             standing
             up
             at
             the
             Creed
             then
             ,
             or
             sitting
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             tolerable
             profession
             ?
             Hobbes
             and
             his
             followers
             would
             do
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             But
             what
             obligation
             is
             on
             me
             to
             baptize
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             that
             take
             me
             for
             none
             of
             their
             Pastor
             ?
             The
             Parish
             may
             have
             20000
             more
             than
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             the
             Pastoral
             Office
             for
             :
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             me
             ;
             some
             come
             into
             the
             Parish
             and
             others
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             Lodgers
             :
             And
             he
             that
             as
             a
             Pastor
             is
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             do
             abundance
             more
             ,
             to
             Catechize
             ,
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             the
             Poor
             ,
             &c.
             
             Am
             I
             bound
             to
             impossibilities
             for
             every
             stranger
             that
             I
             never
             knew
             ?
             Nor
             
               can
               I
               know
            
             so
             much
             as
             whether
             he
             be
             Christened
             ,
             or
             be
             indeed
             a
             Parishioner
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             a
             Church
             with
             you
             is
             only
             a
             
               present
               Assembly
            
             :
             What
             if
             these
             persons
             assemble
             not
             ,
             or
             but
             twice
             or
             thrice
             a
             Year
             ?
             What
             if
             Travellers
             be
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Bishop
             Taylor
             saith
             
               (
               Pref.
               of
               Repen
               .
               )
               No
               one
               can
               give
               account
               of
               those
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             His
             talk
             of
             the
             Tares
             again
             deserveth
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             
               [
               read
               Expositors
               .
            
             ]
             His
             repeated
             insinuation
             by
             the
             word
             
               [
               Oaths
            
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ]
             tell
             us
             that
             a
             good
             man
             may
             become
             un
             insinuater
             of
             Calumnies
             .
          
           
             His
             two
             Conclusions
             ,
             pag.
             55.
             from
             my
             words
             are
             ,
             
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               no
               Churches
               that
               want
               this
               cementing
               Covenant
               .
               Ans.
            
             They
             are
             none
             that
             are
             not
             so
             
               related
               
               by
               consent
               expressed
            
             ,
             by
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             If
             you
             turn
             this
             into
             
               [
               cementing
               Covenant
            
             ]
             when
             you
             had
             newly
             cited
             my
             express
             denial
             ,
             that
             
               express
               Covenanting
               was
               necessary
            
             ,
             ad
             esse
             ,
             it
             's
             worse
             than
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             already
             come
             to
             think
             lawful
             .
          
           
             The
             2d
             Concl.
             is
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Churches
               that
               have
               it
               not
               in
               the
               most
               plain
               obliging
               way
               are
               defective
               ,
               spotted
               ,
               and
               ill-favoured
               ,
               ]
            
             because
             I
             said
             that
             the
             more
             express
             way
             is
             laudable
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             :
             As
             if
             all
             were
             called
             
               spotted
               and
               ill-favoured
            
             ,
             that
             want
             any
             thing
             laudable
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             (
             And
             will
             Christ
             take
             away
             his
             Churches
             spots
             and
             
               wrinkles
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             when
             there
             were
             none
             ?
             )
          
           
             
               And
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             [
             This
             he
             calls
             the
             true
             and
             only
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             Concord
             .
             ]
             
               As
               if
               every
               word
               in
               the
               Book
               were
               called
            
             [
             the
             true
             and
             onely
             Way
             .
             ]
             [
             
               It
               rather
               tendeth
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               to
               Discord
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               every
               single
               Minister
               a
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Church-tyrant
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Churches
               Schismatical
               and
               traiterous
               Combinations
               ,
               dividing
               themselves
               from
               all
               other
               Churches
               and
               Christians
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             And
             yet
             he
             before
             said
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             
               unwilling
               cannot
               be
               Pastor
               and
               Flock
               :
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             same
             ?
             2.
             
             Thus
             all
             Christ's
             Churches
             that
             ever
             I
             read
             of
             for
             300
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             1000
             Years
             ,
             are
             Stigmatized
             ,
             who
             still
             made
             
               expressed
               consent
            
             necessary
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Pope
             is
             one
             that
             claimeth
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             :
             Doth
             he
             do
             so
             that
             taketh
             none
             for
             his
             Flock
             ,
             but
             Consenters
             ?
             4.
             
             Which
             is
             
               liker
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             Government
             over
             any
             but
             Volunteers
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               Govern
               you
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               not
               ?
            
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             Dividing
             and
             Schism
             ,
             to
             know
             my
             Flock
             as
             Consenters
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             other
             Mens
             Flocks
             
               Sine
               literis
               Communicat●riis
            
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             will
             dwell
             or
             lodg
             in
             my
             Parish
             ?
             The
             words
             
               [
               Oaths
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Covenants
            
             ]
             are
             oft
             again
             so
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             profession
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterian
               on
               his
               side
               ,
            
             and
             other
             untruths
             so
             rashly
             uttered
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             heartily
             grieved
             for
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Temptation
             :
             And
             whether
             he
             or
             I
             be
             Schismatical
             ,
             and
             differ
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             my
             
               Abridg.
               of
               Church
               History
            
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             Citations
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             
               Right
               to
               Sacraments
            
             :
             My
             Preface
             to
             Mr.
             
               Rawlet's
               Book
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             confutes
             some
             of
             his
             Intimations
             .
             I
             thank
             God
             that
             I
             am
             going
             to
             a
             more
             peaceable
             World.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .